Library of Congress Subject Headings, 21st edition, 1998

Languages Used:

• English
• French
• Latin

LC Subject Headings:

• Wadley, Sarah Lois, 1844-1920 -- Diaries.
• Women -- Louisiana -- Diaries.
• Women -- Confederate States of America -- Diaries.
• Amite City (La.) -- Social life and customs -- 19th century.
• Slavery -- Louisiana -- History -- 19th century.
• Northeastern States -- Description and travel.
• Railroads -- Louisiana -- History -- 19th century.
• Southern States -- Description and travel.
• Louisiana -- History -- Civil War, 1861-1865.
• United States -- History -- Civil War, 1861-1865 -- Public opinion.
• United States -- History -- Civil War, 1861-1865 -- Women.

Revision History:

• 2001-04-27,
  Celine Noel and Wanda Gunther
  revised TEIHeader and created catalog record for the electronic edition.
  
  
• 2000-10-13,
  Natalia Smith, project manager,
  finished TEI-conformant encoding and final proofing.
  
  
• 2000-10-06,
  Elizabeth S. Wright
  finished TEI/SGML encoding
  
  
• 2000-08-01-25,
  Jason Befort, Gina Cash, Lee Fallon, Joby Topper, and Elizabeth Wright
  finished scanning (OCR) and proofing.
  
  

Diary,
August 8, 1859 - May 15, 1865

Manuscript volume No. 1
August, 1859--June, 1861, pp. 1-143

PRIVATE JOURNAL
OF
SARAH L. WADLEY
FROM MY FATHER
LOUISIANA, 1859

Monday, Aug. 8th 1859. Amite

        A month since, we had the pleasure of receiving a visit from Uncles Moses and Dole; while here they invited me to go north with them this Summer; I declined, thinking that I could not leave school so long, but as Uncle Dole wrote from Georgia and again invited me, and as I wished very much to go, Father and Mother gave me permission.

        We expect Uncle Dole about the seventeenth of the month. I anticipate with great pleasure the trip up the Mississippi and the meeting with my relatives; it is now three years since I have seen any of them except Grandma; and my cousins must have altered very much. Uncle Pike now owns an extensive farm, and lives in the largest house in the village, his son Charley, now in his sixteenth year has grown from childhood into youth since I saw him; cousin Eddie Joselyn when I saw him last, was a handsome intelligent child of eleven years, he has probably by this time grown into a tall mannish youth, little Bertie has grown much; they have no doubt forgotten that cousin Sarah has also grown, and will scarcely recognise in me their favorite playfellow of former days.

        I can picture in my mind the grassy hills and the large lilac bushes of my birthplace, but no doubt they are also changed, and new houses will take the place of green lanes, ornamental shrubbery will have grown where the purple lilacs used to bloom. Strangers will say "How much the village has improved since I last saw it". But to me associations of pleasure cluster around the Snug little house with its painted floors and border of currant bushes and in this as in every thing else I am averse to change.

        With me that which I have used for many years becomes sacred; a time

worn book which has for many years been my constant companion becomes a cherished friend and seems to me capable almost of human emotions.--

Arrival at Vicksburg--Visit to the house--Proposed Route to N. H.

Teusday, Aug. 23rd / 59. Vicksburg.

        We have at last commenced our journey and are nearly two hundred miles on the way. Vicksburg posseses much interest to me now, for it is soon to be my home. I have just returned from looking at our house, I like it very much indeed, there is a very pretty little garden on one side, and a small grass plot with beautiful cedar trees, on the other; I think that we shall be very comfortably situated when we remove to it.

        Father, Uncle Dole and myself arrived in Vicksburg at eight o'clock last night, we had a very dusty ride from Amite to Jackson, which place we reached at about six o'clock, the rest of the way was very pleasant; we are staying at the Washington House and do not expect to leave until tomorrow as there will be no boat until then.

        I expect to enjoy myself very much, Uncle Dole is very kind indeed, we are to go up the Mississippi to Rock Island, thence to Chicago by railroad, and also by railroad to Buffalo and Niagara Falls, thence to Montreal probably by the St. Lawrence river, thence to Portland, Maine, and then to South Newmarket. How delightful it will be to visit Montreal, how strange it will be to me, for I have never yet been out of my native country; Niagara too, and the Father of Waters, the great western prairies and the wide expanse of the great lakes all will be new to me and I shall enjoy it very much. Uncle Dole thinks we shall arrive in New Hampshire about the fifteenth of September and return to Georgia in October, so that I shall have a whole month of pleasure, and pleasure too as new,

as delightful; I must write to Mother now and tell her about my journey.

Father and Uncle visit Morton--Mrs. Smyley, her family-- Mr. Boulineau & wife.

Wednesday, Aug. 24th, Vicksburg.

        Since writing the above I have learned that we are to stay here until Friday, Uncle Dole says that the City of Memphis is an old boat and that the Morrison, which will be here Friday twelve o'clock is far preferable, besides he and Father wish to go out to Morton the present terminus of the Southern road, to look at some lands and do not feel very anxious to get off; they left for Morton this evening at three o'clock and will be absent until tomorrow night.

        Yesterday I was quite lonely and the time passed heavily but today has been very pleasant. A lady from Mississippi called Mrs. Smyley, her two sons, one grown and the other a little boy, and Miss Crawford a young lady travelling with her, came here last night, I saw them this morning and passed five hours in their company so that the time seemed shorter.

        Mrs. Smyley is a very cultivated and pleasant lady; Miss Crawford is young, just two years from school, very well educated but not easy in her manners and conversation, or tasty in her dress this is almost her first journey, she was however quite pleasant and communicative, the young man appeared to be intent upon his own affairs and neglected his Mother and her friend very much leaving them to manage for themselves, his Mother idolizes him and thinks him perfect, although according to Miss Crawford he is both high tempered and dissipated. They went away on the City of Memphis.

        Mr. Boulineau, his wife and two children came today, Mr. B. is a gentleman from Savannah whom Father is going to employ on the Southern road.

Visit to the house--Visit to Mrs. Boulineau--Father and Uncle arrive--determine to take the Cap.

Packet Capitol, Aug 26th/59--

        Yesterday I was prevented from writing by several things, In the morning I went out immediately after breakfast, to Mr. Reading's old house and remained there until after twelve when I dressed for dinner; after dinner, being very much fatigued I went to my room, intending to lie down, but before I had put my clothes away I recollected Mrs. Boulineau and went to her room which I did not leave until time to dress for tea. At eight o'clock or half past Father and Uncle Dole came, I was very glad indeed to see them. Uncle Dole has bought a place near Morton. As the Capitol is a very fine boat we concluded not to wait for the Morrison but to come on the Capitol, it was half past five when we came on board. I have a good stateroom indeed.

        I should like to write more but the boat shakes too much.

Description of Company--Scenery--Number of Steamers passed--

Packet Capitol. Aug. 27th /59.

        We have not many passengers and I am glad that we have not, because I should not then have my stateroom to myself. The company is not very pleasant and I have formed no acquaintance with any of them, there are two young ladies on board who are going to school, one of them came and spoke to me yesterday, asking me quite a number of questions all of which I answered but asked none in return.

        The scenery upon the river is not very much varied, it consists chiefly of plantations of cotton wood which are so straight and so near of a size that seem as if planted by the hand of man, moderately high bluffs, and sandy stretches of shore covered with an apparently recent growth of bright

green, sometimes the shore slopes to the water's edge, and being covered with green and shaded by large trees it looks very pretty, I have seen very little cane since we left Vicksburg.

        We have just left Napoleon, in Arkansas and have Mississippi for our left shore and Arkansas for our right. We passed three steamers yesterday and six today.--

Arrival at Memphis--

Memphis Tenn. Aug. 28--

        We arrived here at about ten o'clock this morning and should have been here by eight, but for an accident which happened last night and which detained us for some time.

Snag--Loss of cook--Cayoso house--

        The boat was going very fast indeed, when she struck a very large snag which came through the guards just forward of the wheel-house and through the kitchen of boat, it was some time before it could be cut away, and in its passage broke nearly all the glass and some of the crockery; there was but one person hurt, who was the head cook, and who could not be found; it was thought that when the snag entered, it injured him in some way, and that he being very much frightened at the crash jumped overboard, and being unable to swim he probably drowned. We are stopping at the Cayoso House.

Arrive at St. Louis. Planter's House--Journey.

Planter's House, St. Louis, Aug 31st.

        I was obliged to hurry my journal of the 28th very much because I had that evening written to Father and Mother and it was dusk when I commenced my journal, and as we have been travelling upon the railroad for the last few days I have not written again until now.

        I shall copy a letter to Mother which I have just finished.

My dear Mother,

        We are now in St. Louis, and are stopping at the Planter's House, we arrived at three o'clock yesterday evening and will probably remain until tomorrow morning, seven o'clock.

        I wrote to you and Father at Memphis, informing you of our safe arrival at that place; we left there at half past five Monday morning, at about half past two we arrived at Columbus, Kentucky.

        The road from Memphis to Columbus lay through Tennessee and a little of Kentucky--the country was cool and pleasant, so cool indeed that I was none too warm with my thick dress and heavy gray cape.

A noisy party--Uncle Dole--his notice of ladies--he is taken for my brother

        We had a very pleasant quiet ride until we come to a place called Trenton, where our quiet was effectually ended by an influx of five boisterous Tennessee females, and more than that number of males, their loud talking, shouts of merriment, and discordant songs drowned the voice of the iron horse, and perfectly astounded Uncle Dole who said several times, that the people could not be sober, indeed, their behavior forcibly reminded me of my imaginations of the feasts of Bacchus in olden times. I learned from their conversation that they were from Jackson Tenn. and had been attending a Baptist convention at Trenton; so much for Tennessee and her children.

        But before I go on, I must tell you how observant Uncle Dole is, he notices the ladies so much, and makes so many remarks upon them and their manners, that I told him one day that he most have some reason for such particular observation, "Oh No'' he said "I always liked to look at them"; every one takes him for my brother, a young lady on board the steamer Capitol asked me if "that gentleman" was not my brother, when I told her that he was my Uncle

she was perfectly astonished, "she thought he was too young for my Uncle"; another person asked if he was my brother or my husband; yesterday when we came here, Uncle Dole went to get our rooms and left me in the parlor, presently the proprietor came and asked me if I had not a brother with me? Although laughing to myself at his mistake I did not set him right, and he showed me to my room with great affability.

Journey--Centralia--Prairie ride--the "skittish" horse--

        I have wandered so far from my route that I expect you will have to turn back before you remember that I was at Columbus last, we went on board the steamer W. A. Eaves at this place, and after a ride of nearly three hours we arrived at Cairo; while on this boat I made the acquaintance of a New York lady whom Uncle Dole said was the best looking and the best lady we had seen since we left home.

        At Cairo we took the five o'clock train for Centralia where we stopped that night.

        It is a considerable town, and the house where we stayed was a good country tavern. I have never enjoyed a better nights sleep than I enjoyed there.

        As the morning train for St. Louis did not start until nine; and Centralia was situated in the midst of a prairie, Uncle Dole thought he would try and get a conveyance, so as to show me the country; accordingly he went out and succeeded in getting a light buggy and a young horse, which-- according to the owner's definition "Is rather skittish but there ain't nothin' bad about him"; we drove some ways out of the town and saw very pretty little farms and a team of four oxen breaking up the prairie. We were about half way back, when we heard a whistle and saw the train upon which we wished to take passage coming slowly up to the station.

        Uncle Dole now attempted to drive the "skittish" horse a little faster,

for he had been walking since we left the house, whereupon he threw up his head and began to make some demonstration of temper by leaping out of the road, but as he was fortunately very easily controlled he soon ceased these gyrations and consented to come into the road again, but upon the least application of the whip he would renew them, and did not seem at all inclined to put himself in a hurry, how provoking it was! there we were in sight of the train and only a quarter of a mile distant, and if, as Uncle Dole said, we had "had a horse that was a horse" we might easily have reached the train, but we were obliged to endure all the tortures of suspense, while our horse, wholly unconcerned, trotted leisurely along. However, very fortunately for us, the train stopped at Centralia for breakfast and we reached the station in time to get on board the cars a few moments before they started, although we were very glad of this it was almost as bad to have to endure the fear of being left as to be actually left; Uncle Dole said that he had acted against his better judgment in that case, and that he never would do so again.

        I forgot to tell you about the weather in Illinois, we reached Centralia at ten o'clock at night, and though I was wrapped up in my thickest clothes I trembled all over, and my teeth actually chattered with the cold. I also had some excellent fruit in Illinois. Uncle Dole gave me one of the largest Indian peaches I have ever seen, while peeling it I had some difficulty to prevent the juice from running through my fingers, it was delicious, and the apples! I wish I could send you some.

        I was very much pleased with the country from Centralia to St. Louis; the first part of the way the prairies extended as far as the eye could reach, and were dotted here and there by herds of cattle which were grazing quietly upon the rich pasturage, now and then we saw a little farm house, and sometimes

enormous fields of the best kind of corn with Hay fields newly mown and large stacks of hay around.

Illinois people. Reasons for travelling by land. Ride to fair ground St. L.

        As we went farther on, the ground became rolling the houses, fields and cattle very numerous and we saw some fine orchards of peach and apple trees, the peaches looked as if bearing down the limbs with their weight and many red cheecks gleamed through the dark foliage of the apple trees, the stations along the road were all prosperous little towns, the people looked sober healthful, and industrious, in a word everything denoted the presence of a healthy enterprising spirit throughout the state.--

        I have not mentioned in my journal the reason why we came to St. Louis by railroad instead of Steamboat, Uncle Dole was told that It was very dangerous to navigate the river above Memphis on account of the low water and the numerous snags, a proof of this danger we had already had, and although I had not written either Father or Mother about our accident, I thought they might see it in the papers, and I knew that they would be alarmed if they knew that we were on the river, therefore, as Uncle Dole left the decision with me, I concluded to come by land.

        After dinner Uncle Dole and I went out to ride, and to see what was to be seen in St. Louis, we rode through the city and out to the fair ground, which is the pride of the place, it is indeed a very pretty and pleasant enclosure; St Louis is a large place and has same very fine stores but I do not think that I should like to live here.

        I must now put away my writing for it is now pretty late and we leave here at seven tomorrow morning.--

Leave St. L. Appearance of country--prairies--Arrival at Chicago.

Richmond House, Chicago, Sep. 2nd / 59--

        We left St. Louis at seven o'clock yesterday morning on the Steamer Baltimore for Alton. After a ride of two hours we reached that place, a town of about the size of Vicksburg and almost as hilly. We then took the cars upon the St. Louis, Alton and Chicago R. R. for Chicago, the country consisted principally of grassy slopes thinly wooded, and small prairies.

        Towards the close of the day we came through very extensive prairies one of them more than twelve miles through, and the boundaries of which could scarcely be discerned on either side.

        It was after ten o'clock when I was waked from my comfortable nap by the bustle in the cars, and looking round perceived that everyone was gathering up their wrappers and placing themselves in attitudes of readiness. Uncle Dole informed me that we were entering into Chicago; and at last the train stopped; "Chicago" said a man coming into the car with a lantern.

        Then came the hurry to leave the train, the contact with the cold cutting air, and the tedious ride through the silent, deserted streets, it was after eleven when we reached the Richmond house, we were shown to my room, where we waited, cold, tired and sleepy for more than half an hour for our baggage, at last it came. Uncle Dole went to his room really sick; and on looking into the glass I saw such a haggard, blue face that I quickly withdrew my gaze; a good nights sleep however in a soft warm bed was all I needed and I woke this morning very much refreshed. Uncle Dole has been unwell all day, he has been obliged to take medicine and has been keeping a strict fast.

Dr. Smith--Court house. Churches--Curious stone--Appearance of Chicago.

        This afternoon we drove round the city, but before going anywhere else Uncle Dole called on a Doctor Smith a young friend of his from South Newmarket, and obtained him as a chaperone during our ride; we went first to the Court house, and on arriving at the top of the building we had a view of the whole of Chicago. It is a much larger place than I expected to see, a river runs through the town, which divides into two branches, and forms the North, South, and west sides of Chicago; we drove through a great many streets only a few of which I can recollect, upon Michigan and Wabash Avenues we saw very many fine residences, the former street runs along the side of the lake, of which we had a very good view. Upon Lake Street we saw some very fine stores, there are some handsome Churches here, mostly Presbyterian, although Dr Smith informed me that there are some Episcopal ones on the north side which are handsomer than those which we saw, there is one fine Methodist Church, and a very pretty Universalist one, but I was most pleased with the second Presbyterian Church, it is built of a peculiar kind of stone, found as Dr Smith told me, only in this locality, a kind of bitumen oozes out of the stone in warm weather, (although it is solid, and good building material) which gives it a blackened and ancient appearance, the architecture too is rather peculiar, it has one lofty spire and numerous smaller points which rise from all parts of the building, this, together with the gray stone and its painted glass windows, gives it a venerable and antique appearance which is to me very pleasing.

        Chicago does not look like a very new place as I expected it would, it is true that nearly all the buildings are put up in modern style, but then they look substantial, and not like mushrooms which spring up and die in a day, I am very much pleased with the place.

Richmond House--Leave Chicago--Arrive at Detroit. Visit a Catholic Church by mistake--Cold. Arrival at So. Newmarket-- Description of journey from Detroit--Niagara--Cold--

        We are stopping at a very nice house, it is so quiet and so free from the crowd; we have a table to ourselves at breakfast, dinner and supper, and though the house is full we are not troubled by noisy servants or rude neighbors. We have excellent coffee and milk and good fare, and the servants are very civil and as attentive as can be expected at a public house.

        The chambermaid informed me today while she was lacing my dress that this is the only house in the place where negro waiters are employed.

Biddle House, Detroit Sep. 4th/59--

        It is two weeks tomorrow since I left home and in seven days we shall be in New Hampshire. We left Chicago yesterday morning at eight o'clock, and arrived here at about half past seven in the evening, tomorrow we shall leave for Niagara Falls, perhaps we shall stop at Buffalo.

        This morning Uncle Dole ordered a carriage to take us to the Presbyterian Church, the carriage did not come and as we were afraid of being late we thought that we could find it and walked along up the street. We soon came to a large brick building, which Uncle Dole said was a Methodist Church. We entered thinking that this would do as well as any, and applied to the sexton for a seat he conducted us through the door and into the vestibule which was crowded, when we arrived at the inner door and I looked into the supposed Methodist Church I was very much surprised to see the light of candles in midday. On looking further I perceived the figure of Jesus painted on a cross and the virgin standing at the foot. I immediately

comprehended that we were in a Catholic Church. We were however unable to draw back now and we followed the sexton through the crowded aisle until at a seat. I should like to describe the service, but it is now late and I cannot write any longer; besides I have a very bad cold and do not feel well.

South Newmarket, N. H. Wednesday Sep. 14th/59.

        Ten days since I wrote in my journal! A long time it seems to count the days, but a very short one it has been to me, every moment of my time has been so fully occupied that I could scarcely find time to send short and half written despatches to Mother; but at length we have arrived at South Newmarket, and as Uncle Moses and Dole have gone to Boston this morning I find time to write up my journal since leaving Detroit.

        We left this place at quarter past eight on Monday morning, in order to reach the railroad upon which we were to travel (the Great Western) we were obliged to go across the river to a place called Windsor, which is situated in Canada.

        When we had ferried nearly across, a gentleman came into the saloon whom Uncle Dole recognized as Mr. Congdon, a gentleman from Massachusetts originally, but who resided in Savannah for some time. Father thinks him a fine man, he is one of Miss Clark's particular friends. We had the pleasure of his company as far as Suspension bridge; during the conversation he remarked how very much I looked like my Mother, and said that he should know me from my resemblance to her, he also said that he should have known Miss Clark had taught me because my conversation and manners are so much like hers.

        I did not like the looks of Canada nearly so much as I did those of Illinois. We arrived at Suspension bridge at nearly four o'clock, here we

parted from Mr. Congdon and entering an omnibus were driven to the Clifton, which is situated on the Canada side a mile and a half from the bridge and very near the falls, of which we had a beautiful view from the piazza in front of our rooms.

        After a good night's sleep we arose the next morning prepared to visit and admire the falls. The locality of Niagara is so well known that no description need be given either of it, or the country around. Suffice it to say, that we visited the museum, went under the horseshoe fall, visited table rock, Lundy's lane battle ground, the burning spring, the suspension bridge, Coat Island, Terrapin tower and descended Biddle's stairs that morning. We returned home just in time to dress for dinner at three o'clock.

         In the afternoon my cold, which had become worse since we left Detroit, gave me much trouble I had to go to bed and suffered all the afternoon with fever and a bad headache. I went down to tea, however, and a cup of hot coffee and a good night's sleep, did me a great deal of good.

        After breakfast we walked down to the ferry house, and were rowed across the river in a little skiff. I felt somewhat afraid when we went up so near the fall in order to reach the eddy, but there was no danger and we crossed in safety.

Maid of the Mist--Leave Niagara--Opinion of the falls--

        We went immediately on board the "Maid of the Mist" and as there were several other couples we all put on waterproof cloaks with a hood of the same, and went up on deck. The view from the maid of the mist was nothing for when we were not blinded by the mist the sun shining upon the white foam was so dazzling that no mortal eyes could look upon it, the cool spray bath was very pleasant, though, and I did not regret going. When the little steamer

came back to her moorings, we threw off our oilskin cloaks, arrayed ourselves in hats and bonnets and sallied forth. We ascended the inclined plane, not by the cars but by the steps as I prefered that way although long and tiresome, to the car, which might have been safe although it looked very dangerous. After spending nearly two hours in the delightful grounds at the top of the inclined plane, we descended and were ferried back to the Canada side. I went to my room and had just sealed a hurried letter to Mother when Uncle Dole came for me to go to dinner.

        We left Niagara at half past one A.M. Wednesday the 7th of September.

        I had been dreading to visit The Falls ever since I left home, because I feared to be disappointed. I was not the beauty of Niagara more than equaled my expectations, but then my cold prevented my enjoying it as much as I should otherwise have done, still I liked it very much, there was however one great drawback to enjoyment at Niagara, there is so much that is beautiful, wonderful and grand scattered around this place that in endeavoring to see enjoy the whole you cannot enjoy any part sufficiently and become in a manner surfeited or more properly overcome with the excess of beauty. The mind and eye become alike wearied and are contented nay anxious to be still, perhaps I should not speak this, it may be that others do not feel, these however were my sensations as near as they can be expressed.

        I always enjoy things more when I can step by step unfold and appreciate them.

        But I must leave Niagara, although I have but sketched the outlines of our visit there, and describe our journey down the St. Lawrence.

Journey down the St. Lawrence.

        Leaving Niagara at half past one, in the omnibus, we proceeded to

Suspension bridge, which we crossed and arriving on the other side waited in the omnibus, (for there was no depot) until the cars came. We then took our seats in the car, and after riding five miles we arrived at a place where we left the cars and took the omnibus for Lewiston where we took the steamer New York for the St. Lawrence river.

        Lewiston is situated near the mouth of the Niagara river. It was at Queenston, opposite Lewiston, that the British general, Isaac Brock fell, in the bloody battle of 1812, his monument stands on Queenston heights a little above the town.

        I shall wait until tomorrow to describe the St. Lawrence, for it is now two o'clock and I must go over to Aunt Lydia's and practice.

On the River--Arrive at Montreal--leave for New H. Arrive--

So. Newmarket, Tuesday Sep. 20th/59--

        I have not been able to write in my journal for the last few days and so I have given up ever writing about the St. Lawrence and Montreal; a few words about these must suffice.

        We left Lewiston at 2 o'clock, Wednesday the 7th of Sep. on the steamer New York, crossed the lake and touched at Toronto before sunset, remained on the New York until about ten the next morning when we arrived at Ogdensburgh, where we went on board the steamer Welland, which boat conveyed us through the rapids to Montreal.

        We arrived at Montreal at seven o'clock Thursday afternoon; remained there until three o'clock Friday afternoon, when we left the place and pursued our way our way on the Grand Trunk railway. We stopped Friday night at Island Pond in Vermont, the first time, by the way, that I ever visited the Green mountain state.

        We left Island Pond at seven o'clock Saturday morning, arrived at Portland,

Maine at two, took dinner there and hurried on to So. Newmarket, where we arrived at about six o'clock Saturday evening. Sunday we stayed quietly at home, Monday my two Uncles, Aunt Satira and I visited the Navy yard, I was very much pleased with it. Tuesday we all stayed at home, Wednesday Uncles Moses and Dole went to Boston.

Visits--Dover and the print works--Sermon--Haverhill--Concord

        Thursday my two uncles, Aunt Lydia and I went to see my Father's old relations. We went to see Uncle Colcord, Aunt Judy Morrill, Cousin Oliver Wadley and Aunt Jose Wadley, this occupied a whole day and when we arrived at home late in the evening I was very much tired.

        The day following, which was Friday, we all rose early in the morning and left for Dover, here we spent a day. We went to the print works, where we saw the art of printing caliko exhibited, in all its stages from the engraving on steel to the packing up of the cloth.

        Saturday we stayed at home and I busied myself with altering my travelling Dress. I had to make it at least a half an inch larger in the body.

        Sunday Aunt Lydia attended morning service in the Methodist Church, we heard a sermon the text of which was taken from the gospel of St. John, sixth Chapter, 37th verse.

        Monday, Aunt Satira and I went to visit some cousins in Haverhill. We spent the day with Mrs. Chase, and in the afternoon herself and husband took us out riding to see the town in general and their children in particular. It was night when we returned home, willing to rest ourselves by a comfortable night's sleep.

        Tuesday, today, my Uncles and myself went to Concord, we spent two or three hours very pleasantly there; after Uncle Moses had attended to

some business, we went to the penitentiary, it was quite sorrowful to see so many men there and to know what brought them, especially because so many of them looked young, it is better however that they should be there than out in the world.

Friday Sep. 23rd.

        Since Tuesday we have had very bad weather until then it had been unusually pleasant, we had had nothing but sunshine, but Wednesday, Thursday, and today have been rainy, we have remained at home.

Bad weather. So. Newmarket--it's schools--Dress making--

Wednesday, Oct. 5th. So. Newmarket,

        When I wrote in my journal last, I was not expecting to remain here until now, but we have been unavoidably detained day after day until October has come in and found us still here, but before many weeks have passed I expect to find myself in Georgia. The routine of our lives has been broken by visits to Exeter and Portland, by one letter from home, and by visits to a few of the neighbors.

        Monday night Aunt Lydia and myself went to see Mr. and Mrs. Paul, they were at home and seemed glad to see me. Yesterday afternoon Aunt Lydia and I went into the schools of South Newmarket, there are three, but we only went into two the most advanced scholars in the place are taught by Miss Judkins; and the tiny little boys and girls by Miss Emily Smith. With the exception of these two calls I have been very busy indoors for the last few days making me a dress; it is my first attempt at dress making and it is quite hard work for me. I cannot write any longer now for I am anxious to finish my dress and must go to work.

Leave So. N. Arrive at Boston--Leave--Arrive at Worcester. Leave. In N.Y.

        Monday. October 10th /59 We are to leave here tomorrow morning at six o'clock

for the "Sunny South"

New York, Thursday, Oct. 13th/59.

        My Uncles Moses and Dole and myself left South Newmarket at twenty minutes past six Teusday morning. Grandma is to meet us here this morning for she did not wish to stop at either Boston or Worcester, preferring to come through with Mr. Fiefield, a gentleman from South Newmarket who is going South with us.

        We arrived at Boston at eight o'clock, and stopped at the American House, where we had an excellent dinner; we left for Worcester at about three o'clock In the afternoon. While in Boston both my Uncles had their Ambrotypes taken and gave them to me. Uncle Dole's is a very handsome picture and a perfect likeness, Uncle Moses' is a very good likeness but an imperfect picture, he is going to have another taken for me in Savannah.

        We arrived in Worcester at about quarter of four o'clock, here there were no carriages in waiting at the depot, and in order to reach the stable we were obliged to ride in the only vehicle to be found which was an express wagon, accordingly we mounted up and drove through the principal street to the nearest stable, where we exchanged our wagon for a more suitable conveyance and drove out to Mr. Clark's residence two and a half miles from the center of the city but still within the corporated limits.

        We found both Mr. Clark and his wife very well, and remained with them until about six o'clock when we returned to the depot and at seven o'clock were speeding on our way to Norwich, where we arrived at about ten o'clock and took the steamer for New York. We arrived here yesterday (Wednesday) morning at about eight o'clock, and are stopping at the Astor House.

Barnum's Museum. Large man. Ivory balls. Stewart's. Grandma arrives.

        After a few hours rest we went out to Barnum's Museum and spent some time very pleasantly in looking at the curiosties, to enumerate these would be impossible, there were two things however which must not pass over without notice; the first was an ivory ball, or rather set of balls, cut by the chinese, it was twenty balls one within the other all finely carved with different patterns there were round holes through each ball showing the one within and there could be no doubt but that it was carved from a solid piece of ivory.

        The second curiosity was a man, seven feet and some inches tall and perfectly proportioned he had no surplus flesh about, Uncle Dole felt of his arm and said that it was as solid as a rock, he seemed pleased to show his strength for he squeezed both my Uncle's hands until the fingers ached, he shook hands with me, but mercifully refrained from grasping my hand too firmly; we were told that he was from Arabia and belonged to some military company of Massachusetts.

        From the Museum we went to Stewart's where I purchased some articles which Mother sent for, I could not however fill her order there and am going to Genin's bazaar this morning. My Uncles went out yesterday to secure state rooms for us, but they were all engaged except some in the lower cabin, and we are waiting for Grandma to come in order that she may choose between the steamer and the land route; it is time for her to be here and I cannot imagine why she does not come.

        Grandma has arrived, they were detained by a fog this morning. We leave here at six this evening, and are going by the land route.

Genin's. Leave N.Y. Down the Potomac. Stop at Richmond. Leave there.

        I went to Genin's this morning and bought two cloaks one for Miss Mary and one for Eva. I hope that the things will suit Mother.

Scarboro, Georgia. Thursday Oct. 20th /59.

        Leaving New York Thursday the 13th, we went right on to Richmond Va. without stopping except to change cars. We passed through Trenton, Philadelphia, Wilmington, Havre de Grace, Baltimore and Washington. We passed through Washington early in the morning, in riding through the place we had a view of the Capitol, I thought it a splendid edifice but would have been much better satisfied if I could have gone inside and examined it.

        At Washington we took the Steamer for Aquia, the Steamer was named Mt. Vernon. I always had a desire to see and travel upon the Potomac river and although this was far from being the most beautiful part yet I was much pleased with it, some day I hope to go as far up as Harper's Ferry.

        We touched at Alexandria and passed by Mt. Vernon. Of the latter place we had a very good view, from the river, I thought the situation a very pretty one, I should like very much to visit the place.

        At Aquia we took the cars again, crossed the Rappahannock and Pamunky rivers and arrived at Richmond at about two o'clock in the afternoon.

        Although we stopped at Richmond at two o'clock in the afternoon and remained there until four the next morning, Grandma and I did not go out of the Exchange Hotel for we were very much fatigued and wished to rest.

        Leaving Richmond in the cars at half past four Saturday morning we pursued our way through Virginia and the Carolinas.

Journey through the Carolinas. Arrive at Augusta--at Scarborough.

        I liked the country through North Carolina very well, we passed through that part in which turpentine is made.

        South Carolina I did not like so well; Wilmington was the only city which we passed through. We arrived at Augusta at about one o'clock Sunday afternoon, and after eating dinner at the "Augusta Hotel" we left on the

cars for Millen where we changed cars and arrived here at dark Sunday evening. At Millen our party separated, Uncle Dole went down to his place, and Uncle Moses came to Scarboro with Grandma and I. We were all pretty well tired, for we had been travelling right on, for two days and a night.

Visit to Savannah--

Scarboro, Oct. 26th /59.

        I remained at Scarboro until Friday, when Aunt Mary and I went down to Savannah; we left here at about six o'clock, Friday evening and arrived at S. at half past nine. I went to the Pulaski House with Aunt Mary and spent the night, and in the morning we went out to Grandma's house. We had a long walk and were quite tired when we arrived there.

        Grandma and Lois were both at home. I did not go out at all Saturday; Sunday Lois and I went Sunday School and Church. Monday, we spent the morning callig on Mother's old friends, in the afternoon we had company, and after they left, Lois and I went to Mrs. Roger's to tea. We did not return until late and then went to bed thoroughly tired out.

        Tuesday morning just as we were sitting down to breakfast, Uncle Dole came to the door, I went up to open it for him, he had not time to come in, but we stood talking for some time, he said that Aunt Mary was going up that morning and that he would go up in the night, and that I must either go with Aunt Mary or alone, of course I chose to go with her.

        We left Savannah at twelve o'clock Tuesday morning and arrived at Scarboro at about half past three o'clock in the afternoon.

Gordon, Ga. Nov. 2nd /59--

        I have not yet left Georgia, but it will not be many days before, for the third time, I turn my back upon this lovely state and face again the "far West".

        Last Friday Aunt Mary and I left Scarborough for Jefferson County, for

the purpose of visiting my bachelor Uncles. We arrived at the station at about half past nine o'clock, and after a cold ride of two miles, we were hospitably welcomed to a bright fire and a supper which to hungry persons like us, was very acceptable.

        We spent Saturday and Sunday in Jefferson and left early Monday morning; but it will not do to pass over that eventful morning so briefly. Sunday was a very cold day and Sunday night of course still colder. Aunt Mary and I were afraid of being left and we rose perhaps a little earlier than necessary. At any rate we were up and dressed at twenty minutes of three. We then went into the parlor and searched for wood to make a fire; we had succeeded in kindling a little blaze over which we were warming our benumbed hands, when Uncle Dole entered the room, he went out for some wood and soon returned with an armful, which he threw on the andirons and we soon had a blazing fire. We spent about an hour in getting thoroughly warmed before we set out for the depot, well bundled up in shawls and blankets. Oh the horrors of that ride! they will never be effaced from my memory; the place where we had left the cars coming up, was not a regular station, and we had to ride to another, which was further off.

        Imagine a ride of three miles over a road by turns sandy and rooty, before sunrise and in freezing weather, and you may form a faint idea of our feelings during that weary ride.

        Uncle Dole drove us, and I think he deserves the highest praise for the exemplary patience with which he bore the cold and Jolts. But all things have an end, and at last we reached the station, and sitting by a fire in the warehouse we almost forget the discomforts we had endured.

        The whistle of the engine was soon heard, and hastily stepping on the train we said good morning to Uncle Dole, and were soon speeding on our way towards Washington Co. Just as I was seating myself some one said "Good

morning, Miss Sarah" and looking around I recognized a conducter who served under Father, when he was superintendent of the Central road. It is so pleasant to be recognised by old acquaintances.

        At about seven o'clock we arrived at Robison's Turnout, and were met by old General Robison, he took us up to his house, and after breakfast, Aunt Mary and I exchanged our travelling dresses for caliko ones, and accompanied by a negro girl as guide we went out for a walk. Oh! how joyous I felt, to see again my Georgia hills, to breathe once more the air which infuses new life, and makes my blood flow with quicker, warmer feeling through my veins.

        In the afternoon we went out to ride, we passed the old place on our way to one of the neighbors, how natural it looked. I almost stopped my breath as I gazed upon it, and imagined the past two years as a dream, and that we were once more at the dear old home, and I was but returning from a trip to Savannah. But no, we have left it forever and it is better so, but the tears will start when I think of the happy days I have spent there.

        I would not go up to the house, to have seen it in the possession of strangers would have been more than I could bear, but I could not leave without going to the spring, the dear spring, every tree of which was a friend, every step of ground hallowed by remembrances of the past. I followed a little by path which led to the spring and which I had often traveled before, everything was perfectly familiar and I hastened on, picturing to myself how everything would look. At length I reached the little stream which ran down from the spring, crossed where I had often crossed before, and stood at the fence; could I be right? Could this wilderness of cane and underbrush be the beautiful spot which we had all loved and cherished so long? Yes, it was sadly changed indeed, but still the same; but why dwell upon my disappointment, why recount the sadness with which I viewed the change.

        I ascended the hill, skirted the orchard and giving one last lingering

look at the old home, I climbed the fence and hurried on to where the carriage was waiting.

        We remained at the General's until the next morning, and then left on the seven o'clock train. We arrived at Gordon at about eight, and Aunt Mary remained with me about four hours, when she returned home. My Uncles and myself leave here tomorrow night, I think that we shall go down the Alabama river.

Steamer Coquette, Alabama river Nov. 5th/

        We left Gordon, as we intended, on Thursday night. I am rejoiced to be again with my Uncles, and to be on my way to the loved ones at home; I am anxious to see them all again.

        As I expected, we have come by the Alabama river, I think it is the pleasantest route, and am glad that my Uncles decided upon it.

        The Coquette is a very good boat, but it is rather too much crowded. Uncle Moses was not able to get me a stateroom alone. Last night I had a very agreeable young lady with me, but she stopped at Selma, and I thought that I should be alone the rest of the way, but no, a number of passengers came on at Selma, and a lady with three children was put in my room; the lady although not very intelligent is neat and modest, and the children are pretty, well behaved little things, so that it is not so bad as it might be.

        In travelling one must learn to bear little inconveniences patiently, or they can have but little enjoyment.

Mobile, Monday, Nov. 7th----

        We arrived here at about one o'clock last night, and left the boat in time to eat breakfast. We are stopping at the Battle House.

        When Father and I went to Georgia last year we stopped at this house, a day, and I think I have the same room now that I had then, it is very nicely

furnished and quite large.

        I spent a very pleasant Sabbath yesterday, and if I were not so anxious to get home I should have been willing to have remained on the river longer.

        I took up my journal book several times yesterday intending to write, but could not look off the beautiful scenery long enough to do so. We leave for New Orleans at one o'clock.

        The Coquette is a very nice little boat, the fare is excellent and the waiters civil.

Amite La. Nov. 19th /59.

        We left Mobile Monday afternoon at about two o'clock and arrived at New Orleans Tuesday morning the 8th, but as we were not in time to take the morning train up to Amite we were obliged to wait until night. After taking breakfast at the City Hotel, Uncle Moses hired a carriage and we drove round to Mrs. Martin's, 333 Magazine St. Here Uncle Moses left me, and rejoined Uncle Dole. I found Mrs. Garrett and her family at Mrs. Martin's, which was a surprise to me, for I did not know that they had removed to the City.

        After spending an hour or two at Mrs. Martin's I went to Mrs. Garrett's and stayed there until after dinner, when I returned to Mrs. Martin's. I left at six o'clock for the depot, Miss Calwell, Miss Lou and Julia Waters accompanied me to the depot, where I bade them goodbye and went into the cars with My Uncles; when the cars stopped at Henner I was surprised and delighted to meet Father, he had received the despatch which Uncle Moses sent from N. O. and had come down to meet us.

        We arrived at Amite at about half past ten, and found them all sitting up except Georgie.

        The next day (the 9th) Father and Mother went down to N. O. taking Eva and Lory with them. They stayed until Saturday (the 12th) when they returned

only to get ready to go again for on Sunday they went up to Vicksburg, this time leaving the children at home.

        Monday morning Uncles Moses and Dole left for Vicksburg, they have just returned this afternoon. We expected Father and Mother also, but Mother was not able to come, Father went down to Independence, five miles below here, where he is having some cars built, and Willie has taken the buggy down, to bring him back. He is going to take the children up with him tomorrow.

Monday Nov. 21st.

        Father took Miss Mary, Eva, Lory and George up to Vicksburg yesterday. This morning Uncle Moses went up, and this afternoon at three o'clock Uncle Dole left for Georgia. Miss Clark, Willie and I are here alone.

Saturday, Nov. 25th Amite.

        I expected that before this time we should all be up in Vicksburg, as it is, Willie and I are all that are left here. Father and Mother and the children are up in V. Miss Clark is down to the city on a visit, and Willie and I, as I said before, are still here.

        I am staying at Mrs. Ridgill's, with Miss Valeria and have been here since Thursday, the day that Miss Clark went down, and have been expecting to receive a summons up to Vicksburg ever since Wednesday, but I have heard nothing from them as yet, and do not know how much longer I shall have to wait in expectancy. I hope to hear from them today.

        Today is my birthday, I am fifteen. Two years ago today We were on the eve of moving from Georgia, and now I am expecting to move to Vicksburg in a few days.

Tuesday Dec. 1st / 59--Vicksburg------.

        At last I date my journal from our future home, it is very satisfactory to feel that, for a few years at least, we can call some place home. Saturday

night Willie came to Mrs. Ridgill's and spent a few hours, and when he returned, persuaded Angus to go with him. Sunday morning we were at breakfast when our carriage drove up to the door. Miss Valeria said, jestingly, "go and see if your Mother has come, Sarah" I smiled sadly, for I had grown weary of waiting and was quite homesick, but though I did not expect to see Mother, I went out to meet Willie.

        I had hardly reached the door when Angus called out, "Your Mother is here". I did regard his words, for Angus is so full of frolic and mischief that I thought him joking, but smiled and bade him and Willie goodmorning, he then repeated his words and thinking it might be true my heart bounded suddenly, as I turned from one to the other. "You are not in earnest, Angus?" "Has she come Willie" they both assured me that they were in earnest and after gathering up my things, we said goodbye to the family and drove home.

        At eleven o'clock I left Amite. I had a long lonely ride up to Jackson, rendered sad by thoughts and recollections awakened by leaving Amite, and by some recent events; I cheered myself, however, by thinking of the pleasant meeting of Father and the children, and with this, and the unconsciousness which sleep occasionally afforded, I did not get very much tired.

        At about six o'clock we arrived at Jackson where I met Father, the ride from Jackson to Vicksburg was quite pleasant. We arrived at the depot at half past eight o'clock and as there were no carriages waiting we were obliged to walk up to the house, which is about a mile distant from the depot.

        The children were all in bed and asleep except Miss Mary, who was sitting up for us. I should have written yesterday, but I was busy all day, unpacking my trunks and mending some things for the children.

        The furniture has not come yet, so that I cannot describe my room, but I hope to be able to do so soon.

Thursday Dec. 8th. Vicksburg.

        Last Saturday morning the last detachment of the family came up, and we are now all here; but there is still some furniture, bedding, and a great many other things to come, which are expected by the freight train tonight, some furniture from New Orleans came yesterday, and we hope to have everything here and get settled next week.

        For the last week we have had some of the coldest, if not the coldest weather that I have ever experienced. Tuesday night it commenced to sleet at about six o'clock in the evening, and continued until midnight, between which and morning, there was a heavy fall of snow. When we arose and looked out, the piazzas and roofs of houses and the streets and gardens were all white, while the icicles hung from all the window sills; after breakfast the sun came out, for the first time in several days, and shone brightly, but although it continued to shine all day, the snow and ice did not melt, and the night being moonlight The spectacle was beautiful; I stood at my window admiring it until I was forced by the cold to retire. It is now three o'clock, and the ice is not melted yet. I must run to dinner now.

        Friday----When I went to dinner yesterday I intended to come back after that important ceremony was over, and finish writing, but Miss Annie Horn, a young lady who dined with us, did not leave until it was nearly dark and so I postponed finishing until now.

        The weather has moderated considerably since yesterday, the snow and ice has nearly all melted, this is the only snow I ever saw, which did not melt as soon as the noon came, it is quite a strange sight to me.

        We were disappointed about our furniture from Amite, it did not come last night. Wednesday morning Father received a despatch from Uncle David saying that Uncle Dole was sick, unable to attend to his business, and that

Uncle Moses had better come on, immediately Father sent the despatch to Uncle Moses, who is over the river, and telegraphed back to know if he is dangerously ill, we expect an answer this evening; I hope, and beg to believe, that there is no danger--sometimes I almost turn sick with fear.

Monday, Dec. 12th--

        Uncle Moses came over from the Swamp Friday night, he had received the despatch, and was very anxious about Uncle Dole; he was very anxious to see Father, but could not, as he had left early Friday morning on the pay train.

        He remained with us until Saturday afternoon. As we were sitting at dinner Saturday, the wished despatch arrived, it read as follows, "Dole has typhoid fever, I do not think him dangerously ill". Uncle Moses, though less anxious was still impatient to see his brother, and left at three o'clock, he expects to be in Georgia by the 14th of this month. Father came home Saturday night, he had met Uncle M. at Jackson.

        Our freight from Amite has not yet arrived--.

        Sunday we, that is Father, Mother, Mrs. Horn, Miss Annie and I, went to the Episcopal Church--

        Here I have been interrupted by the arrival of some of our freight. I am so very glad to have it come that I can write no more at present.

Saturday Dec. 17th /59.----

        The week is now nearly closed and in the quiet of the evening hour I sit down to give an account of the week.

        Willie has been sick in bed ever since Monday, yesterday and today he has been better, he dressed this morning but was not able to sit up long, he is so very weak. Thursday night George was taken very ill with the croup, he is much better today, but is not quite recovered yet. We rec'd a telegraph from Uncle Moses Wednesday saying that Uncle Dole was better. I believe that

is all of the sick list. I could not commence to unpack the books until Wednesday, as our screw driver did not come, after all my waiting I had to borrow one; for ours came the last load.

        Wednesday I unpacked all the boxes (9) and arranged the books, It was dark when I finished. Thursday, Uncle Jim and Emmeline put up my wardrobe, or Armor, as they call them here, and I arranged my clothes in my bureau, and wardrobe, and my 'papers' in my desk, after hurrying myself somewhat and working after dinner I finished this to my satisfaction, just before dark. Friday I spent in putting my work boxes, sewing trunk and scrap bag in order, sewing on buttons, minding the baby and attending to Willie. My room is now all in order, Father having screwed my glass on the bureau this evening.

        I will now proceed to describe my room, it has three front windows opening on a balcony and facing the south, opposite the most westerly window is a door leading into the hall, and opposite the most easterly is another door opening the room which Grandma is to occupy when she comes. Our bed is placed in front of the middle window so that it divides the room into too portions one of which I call the western continent and the other the eastern; at the eastern end of the room there is a nice large grate, on the northern side of this fireplace is my book closet, about a foot wide and seven feet high, but which affords me an emmence deal of comfort for its size.

        At the southern side is my dear bureau, my especial pet which I am very glad to have in my own room once more. In the western continent there is a wardrobe and a washstand. On each side of the bed there is a piece of carpet and a chair, one for Miss Mary, one for me, and beside each chair comfortably reposes a pair of dressing slippers.

        I have longer than I meant to and the dark has overtaken before I have

finished, I must close now, after adding two things. Father went over the river Wednesday and came back yesterday. I wrote to Uncle Moses today.

Vicksburg, Dec. 26th /59.--

        Yesterday, Christmas day, it was fair and very pleasant weather. This is the first real Christmas that we have had for a long time, Christmas Eve, for the first time in three years I hang up my stocking by the side of the Chimney and dreamed of Christmas gifts all night, at four o'clock Miss Mary and I woke up and hearing the cock crow we thought it was morning so we woke up Rose after considerable calling; and, as there were no matches in our room she went into Miss Clark's for some, the first time she only brought one and as that did not light she went for a second supply, this time Miss Clark looked at her watch and sent word that it was not morning, but we concluded that at any rate we would get up.

        Miss Mary first examined her presents, she found a very pretty little stove, the joint property of herself and Eva, one which they had seen in the store window and which they had admired very much; also a very pretty lamplighter stand, and a pair of little candlesticks.

        I then lifted my paper, and what was my delight to find exposed to view a beautiful book in English binding, entitled 'The Waverly gallery'. The outside was indeed beautiful, but when I opened and found it full of beautiful engravings my feelings as the story books say "may be imagined but cannot be described". After inspecting the stove and the book to our satisfaction, Miss Mary and I returned to bed, but not to sleep, for though I would willingly have courted repose Miss Mary kept me awake by exclaiming constantly "Oh Sarah, let me get up", I shall be sick if I lie here much longer", "I am sure it is morning now" and sundry other observations too numerous to mention. At length the wished for morning came, Rose made our fire and Miss Mary jumped out of

bed. I had not yet risen when Eva came up to show us a box of furniture Santa Claus had given her, and she and Miss Mary were still busy with their stove when Willie knocked. I let him in and he displayed to my admiring eyes his present, a fine gold watch, with a key and guard attached, all the other members of the family were well provided for, and when I went down to breakfast I found Lory and George exulting over an engine and a hobby horse; of course there were plenty of merry Christmases given and received, all the negroes in the house wished me Merry Christmas before I left my bed.

        I have lingered so long over my description that the darkness is overtaking me. We had Mr. Horne's family here to dinner and Mrs. Bason and Dr. Young. Mother's table did credit to her housewifery and her market man, and the Champange and other wine was duly praised.

        At sunset our guests dispersed, and the day ended as happily if not as merrily as it began.

        Today has been a real rainy day. For some time we have heard nothing from Uncle Dole, this afternoon Miss Clark received a letter from Uncle Moses saying that he was very sick but he hoped not dangerously, it was dated the 18th / probably he is no worse or we should have had a telegraph----

Wednesday Jany. 4th /1860.

        I wished to close up my account of the old year before a new one came in, but was unable to do so, because of other engagements. There is little to record, however, save that we have had another week of cold weather, last Friday night the 30th we had quite a snow storm, it was a beautiful sight, which was presented to oureyes the next morning, every thing covered with snow, so pure and white and soft; New Year's day was clear but cold, the snow has not melted yet.

        Willie is now quite recovered from his illness. I received a letter from

Uncle Moses last night, he says that Uncle Dole is recovering, but very slowly, that he thinks he will not be able to leave his bed in less than two weeks; he also says that Aunt Satira Uncle Pike and Charlie have arrived in Georgia, where there home is to be for the present.

        Miss Mary and Eva commenced school at Mrs. Garland's today. Monday I commenced my Latin again. My piano has not been set up yet, so that I do not practice.

Tuesday, Terry.--Jany. 24th/--

        Last Thursday Willie and I left Vicksburg to pay our long deferred visit to Capt. Terry and as I had not written any here for some time I brought my book with me.

        We had Father in company with us to this place, he went down to New Orleans. When we reached Jackson we met Capt. Terry there, very much to our surprise; his sister was sick and he had gone to get some ice for her; we arrived at Terry at about seven o'clock and bidding Father goodbye we stepped into a buggy which was in waiting and drove rapidly out to the Captain's house, which is about a mile distant from the depot.

        We have spent a very pleasant week and are now ready to return in a few hours, today being the last which Mother allotted for our stay. Since we have been here the weather has been very fine. The last few evenings we have sat out upon the piazza as if it was summer.

        Looking over my last journal I see that my piano had not then arrived, it came the next Saturday (7th) and was tuned the next week. I think that moving it so much has injured it somewhat.

        I do not think that Uncle Moses has arrived yet, when we left Vicksburg they were expecting him daily.--

Wednesday. Vicksburg--25th/--

        Willie and I arrived safely last night; Dr. and Mrs. Young were on the train with us.

        Uncle Moses arrived here Monday morning (the 23rd) Uncle Dole was much better when he left. We found Father at home, he arrived Tuesday morning--

Thursday 26th/--

        Uncle Moses came here today. Mother and Miss Clark were out and I was the only one to see him, he stayed but a few moments and then returned to the swamp, he will be here again Saturday. I was very glad to see him.

        A letter came from Aunt Satira this morning, she says that Uncle Dole continues improving. I hope we will soon hear that he is well.

        I have spent the day alone, Father is gone out on the Southern road, and Mother and Miss Clark have been paying calls all day. Ella Reading a neighbor of ours came to see me this afternoon, she is the first one who has been to see me since we came here; but I do not want any acquaintances, I fear I am becoming a little morose. I have never had many young acquaintances and but very few have been friends.

        Yesterday afternoon I accompanied Mother and Miss Clark to Mrs. Cook's she is a teacher of music and paintings; I enjoyed looking at her pictures, but was wicked enough to feel badly because I might never hope to equal her in music; I feel like giving up practising sometimes, the task is apparently hopeless, for I do not progress at all, and the two hours which I devote to it might be spent more profitably.

Saturday night. Vicksburg. Feb'y 25th--

        I looked back to see how long since I have written here, nearly a month; but then I have had very little to write, and as long as I do not forget the journal so much as not to record all important matters such as departures and arrivals, it does not matter; I did not recollect that any one had departed lately when I began, but I suppose I must file that as usual; Willie left us

yesterday to pay a short visit to Amite, he will return Monday. He has not time to stay any longer for he commenced school at Mr. Burr's about a week since. I am taking lessons in watercolors. I began about two weeks ago and in order to have more time, have left off half an hour of my practice and now practice only an hour and a half a day. I have triumphed over the sinful feeling I spoke of in my last entry, oh, that I could say the same of the many others that try me daily.

        No more acquaintances as yet, I shall enter my first caller with a full description that will be a perquisite of mine taken as a salvo for their tardiness.--

New Orleans--Wednesday March 7th /--

        Miss Clark, Uncle Moses and I came down here Monday, we left Vicksburg at 7 o'clock in the morning and arrived at Jackson at ten minutes of ten. Uncle Moses obtained a carriage and we rode out to the insane asylum which is some distance out of town, from here we went to the penitentiary and state-house. The state-house is not a fine building, but Miss Clark and I were both very much pleased with the Asylum, the building was large, neat and airy, and the physician who showed us round seemed very kind to his patients, two of the female lunatics have pianos and were very fond of playing on them.

        After eating a very good dinner at the hotel, we went down to the depot and left on the cars at a quarter of two o'clock, we arrived here at twelve in the night. The City hotel was very much crowded and if we had not had a room engaged we should probably have been obliged to have slept in the parlor.

        Yesterday morning I came to Mrs. Garrett's where I now am, at about one o'clock. Miss Clark suffered very much all yesterday with headache, she spent the night here, but is out shopping this morning.

        Father arrived here this morning, but I have not seen him, yet, he has been to Meridian and came here by the way of Mobile. I went to a Jewish wedding

yesterday afternoon, it is the first time I have ever been in a synagogue, and for some time my emotions were very much excited when I looked round upon the symbols of this first worship of God.

        The marriage ceremony was neither as long or as imposing as I expected, they said, however, that it was shortened because the bridal company did not arrive until after sunset. The groom was married with his hat on, with the exception of this and the drinking of wine, breaking the glass and Hebrew chanting the ceremony was much like that of some Christian denominations. The wine glass, after the bride and groom had drunk the wine, was placed in a waiter upon the floor, and the bridegroom very determinately crushed it with his foot.

Thursday night. March 15th. Vicksburg.

        We came up Saturday night, and I have been, as usual, so busy that I have not before had time to record our arrival. I can now write no more.

Saturday March 31st.

        This has been quite an eventful month, I have not kept my journal as regularly as perhaps I ought to have done, I will now square up the record.

        It has been nearly two weeks since Uncle Dole and Grandma arrived here, Teusday morning (the 21st) I was in Miss Clark's room reciting my lessons, when Loring came up to tell me that Grandma and Uncle Dole were coming, highly excited, I scarcely believed him in earnest, and ran down stairs to get Mother's confirmation of the story, she showed me a telegraphic despatch from Father, who had gone out on the road that morning and had met them at one of the stations.

        They soon arrived, and received from us all a warm welcome, Uncle Dole was and is quite weak, but I think him improved from his journey.

        On the following Monday, Miss Clark and my two Uncles went over the river, Miss Clark and Uncle Dole intending to go to Munroe, distant about eighty miles

from the river, thirty of which were travelled by railroad the rest by horse-back riding.

        Tuesday morning Father went out on the Southern railroad, taking with him Grandma, Miss Mary, Eva, and Lory. Mother and I were having a quiet time together when some one came in at the street door. Wondering who it could be, I looked out and saw Uncle Dole, at first I was alarmed, thinking that he was sick, but he said he was not, and when he was seated he told us that he thought himself unequal to such a long ride and leaving Miss Clark with Uncle Moses he returned.

        Father and his party came back at night, Grandma liked the country very much, since she has been here we have rode all about town, she thinks it is rather too hilly here.

        Uncle Moses and Miss Clark returned Thursday morning, they did not go to Munroe as the roads were too muddy, but turned back after going fifteen miles beyond the railroad.

        I have a long story to tell, I may as well tell it now as later, for probably this book will not be read again until the last scene of the play is acted; but to commence at the beginning I must go back to my journey North, last summer.

        I believe that in my journal for August I mentioned how particularly Uncle Dole noticed all the ladies, the further we proceeded on our journey and the more I became acquainted with my Uncle, the stronger became my conviction that he wanted to marry. But I will pass over my convictions, and relate only facts.

        In my journal I have already mentioned my visit to Dover to see the print works, but so briefly that I did not speak of the lady and gentleman who so kindly accompanied us; they were Mr. and Mrs. Paul; after leaving the print-works

Mrs. Paul went with us to the depot. On our way, while talking to Aunt Satira she described to her a young lady who was boarding at her house, and who taught a school in Dover; I did not hear their conversation, and when we arrived at the depot Aunt Satira told me of the young lady, adding a laughing remark that she might suit Uncle Dole; when he came up I repeated the remark to him, "indeed!" said he, "you must tell Mrs. Paul to send me her daguerreotype".

        Here the cars came up and bidding our friends goodbye we left Dover. I should have considered this all a jest and soon forgotten it, but not so Uncle Dole; he thought of it for some days, and then proposed that he and I should go back to Dover to see the young lady, whose name is Miss Lizzie Paice. But I declined, assuring him that Mrs. Paul would suspect his purpose if I went with him, and I recommended him to get Aunt Lydia to go; he did so, and they returned both very much pleased with her. Still, Uncle Dole would have left New Hampshire without seeing her again, for this was within a few days of our departure, had not a seeming accident thrown them together.

        In my journal for this time, I only casually mentioned my Uncle's visit to Portland. Uncle Moses went to this place to get some carpenters to work upon a mill which they then thought of building in Mississippi, he completed his negotiations as nearly as possible and then returned; in a day or two a letter came to him from the men he thought he had engaged refusing to come out here, it then became necessary for one of the brothers to go to Portland again, and Uncle Moses urged Uncle Dole to go, at length he consented a little unwillingly, and went.

        On his way back, when the train stopped at Dover, he thought of Miss Lizzie, and looked out, a lady came in the cars who looked very much like her, he was doubtful whether to speak to her or not, rose once to go, sat down again, and again rose and went forward; it was Miss Lizzie, he stood and conversed with

until she left the cars, which was at a junction a few miles from South Newmarket, she went on board another train which went to Portsmouth, her home. Now is not this romantic? what makes it more so is that Miss Lizzie was not in the habit of going home by this route but by another! who can doubt that a wise providence directs all events.

        But I must not stop to moralize, the precious moments are flying fast, and I am not yet through my story.

        If I had thought that at the first meeting of these two, Cupid had discharged his arrows at my Uncle's heart, I was now sure that his aim had been true, and his shaft was firmly fixed.

        But not yet had Uncle Dole consented to fall in love, he wished to see a lady in Hudson city, opposite New York, before he decided, the young lady had been highly recommended, may I use the expression?, by a friend of his, (Miss Clark), and we delayed our departure in order that he might go and see her, and then return to South Newmarket. He went, and returned, Miss Lizzie Pierce had taken too firm a hold upon his affections, for Miss Lizzie Green to be very prepossessing. During the week that followed, he paid three visits to Portsmouth; for Miss Lizzie's school was suspended for a time on account of a fair which was then held in Dover. When she returned to D. Aunt Lydia and Uncle Dole paid a second visit to Mrs. Paul (?) and Uncle Dole came back an engaged man.

        This was Saturday night, Monday morning we left for Georgia, and here for the present my story ends, for I shall record only facts, not feelings, let my Uncle's confidence in me be sacred. In a few months, as soon as Uncle Dole can go North without danger, he will claim Miss Lizzie Pierce as his bride, and bring to me, not only an Aunt but a companion, for there is but five years difference in our ages, she being little more than twenty.

        The family of which Miss Lizzie is a member consists of a Mother and

Father and seven children, all grown except one daughter who is about sixteen years old I believe. Two of the sons are out here, one has been working for Uncle Moses for some time, the other arrived here today.

        In a letter from Aunt Lydia received about a month ago, she says, "I have become considerably acquainted with Lizzie, and like her much, she is amiable and has good sense. She was sorry she could not have seen you when you were here. I think you will love her. She is a sweet singer, and finally she is an accomplished girl". I am almost sure I shall love her, her sweet name attracts me, and there is something in a name.

Wednesday April 4th / 1860.

        Uncle left us for Georgia, day before yesterday (2), Miss Clark accompanied him to Canton, she returned last night. The Mr. Price who arrived here the 31st March, breakfasted with us yesterday, he is quite tall, taller than Father, stoops a little in the shoulders, with a large frame, black whiskers, edged with red, dark hair, an eye of light greyish blue, and a nose inclined to turn up. His family, consisting of a wife and two children, one four the other two years old, are at Gardener on the Kennebec. He left here yesterday afternoon on his way North, and is to return and take a contract on the Vicksburg and Shreveport railroad in about a month.

        Today has been very warm.

Friday April 6th / 1860--

        One more member has been added to our family, a little baby boy was born this morning, he looks very much as Georgie did the first time I saw him, Mother is doing very well.

        The warm weather continues.

Friday, April 13th.

        Our baby is one week old today, he is still doing well and has grown a good deal since his birth, his name is John Everingham, he is named for

Mother's Father. Mother's getting on very well.

        Emmeline had a baby last night, it is a boy. Miss Clark and Uncle Moses went out to Morton this morning, they expect to return tomorrow night.

Monday April 16th.

        Mother and the baby still do very well, I am housekeeper now, and have much to occupy me.

Saturday April 21st.

        We all continue as well as usual. Mother begins to sit up a little. Father has gone away to New Orleans and will be back Tuesday. Miss Clark is going to Munroe with Uncle Moses Monday; they will be gone nearly two weeks. I received a letter from Aunt Lydia a few days ago, she has been to Dover to see Miss Lizzie, and likes her more than ever, Oh how impatient I am to see her!

Thursday, May 3rd / 60.

        Miss Clark and Uncle Moses left us for Munroe Wednesday last, they returned today, having spent a week in journeying there, and back again.

        I went out to a picnic yesterday, took Miss Mary, Eva, and Lory, the day was very tedious and I was heartily glad to get back home.

        Uncle Moses received a letter from Uncle Dole today, he says that Miss Lizzie has given up her school.

        Mother is not very well today she has taken cold and has had a bad headache all day, she has not been out of her room yet; the baby is doing finely.

        The weather has become warm again and I am very glad of it.

Saturday May 6th--

        Grandma, Willie and Miss Clark went down to Terry yesterday morning, we expect them back tonight. Ma went out to dinner yesterday and will go out

again today. The small pox is in Savannah, the cases of it are quite numerous.

Friday May 11th--

        Grandma, Willie and I have just returned from the swamp, we went over Wednesday, and spent our time very pleasantly until this morning at seven o'clock when we left for Mississippi again.

        Father, Mr. Horne, General and Dr. Myrick and Mr. Compton (the three last from Georgia) went out yesterday, we saw them this morning.

        Grandma, Uncle Moses and Miss Clark expect to leave next Monday, I am prepared to have them defer their departure however, for Miss C. and Uncle Moses intended to leave a week ago.

        Mother has gone to spend the day with Mrs. Horne she has taken the baby with her. Emmeline has come into the house again.

Monday, May 14th--

        They all left today, I have just returned from the boat, whither I went to bid them goodbye, they went on the Vicksburg, it is considered a fine boat and I dare say they will have a pleasant passage down the river; Miss Clark has been expecting to go so long that it seems a relief to have her off; although we shall at first feel a little lonely I think it best for our family to be alone for awhile.

        Willie will leave us soon to go out in the world, and act for himself, he is only nineteen but he is a man in stature and appearance, he has for a year been wishing to go to work, and last week Father concluded that he had best not go to planting yet as he was so young, and moreover Father is not able to give him a plantation, so it is settled that he is to contract for grading, on the Vicksburg, Shreveport and Texas railroad.

        Pierce Horne and Dr. Myrick are to form a partnership with him, to buy the mules and carts necesary for the work, and then they will set out separately.

        They will commence in October, in the meantime Willie will be occupied in getting his things ready, and he expects also to go to Georgia.

        This seems an eventful Spring, I look forward and everything is wrapped in uncertainty, I expect we shall move somewhere near Willie. Father says he cannot afford to live in a town at present, but I will not anticipate.

        It is well for us that we cannot lift the veil that shrouds the future; Willie will commence now where Father was twenty years ago. God grant that when he is thirty nine he may be as far advanced, in honour and in prosperity as is my loved and respected parent.

        Miss Lizzie Pierce's brother, (the one who has been with Uncle Moses all winter) was here this morning he resembles his elder brother somewhat, but is better looking and not so tall.

Wednesday, May 16th.

        Emmeline has been packing away the winter clothing this morning, and Mother has been cleaning up closets, in about two weeks we shall get settled for the summer.

        Father went out on the Southern road this morning, he will be back tomorrow night.

Tuesday, May 22nd--

        I commenced my lessons yesterday, for the present I shall only study Arithmetic and Latin.

        Father went down to New Orleans Sunday evening, he will be absent a week. The weather is quite warm and more settled than it has been before.

        Father received a letter from Uncle Moses on Saturday, they were then at New Orleans but intended leaving for Mobile the next day. I suppose they are now in Georgia, Aunt Mary writes that she is expecting Miss Clark to spend a week with her.

Tuesday, May 29th--

        I have been busy studying and practising ever since I commenced my Lessons. I like my teacher in Arithmetic and Latin very much and think him an excellent teacher, his name is Burr, he is the gentleman who taught Willie, I recite three times a week. I took my second music lesson this morning, my music teacher, Mr. Eaton, also understands his profession, but I am not pleased with him in other respects.

        Willie went down to Amite on Monday, Miss Valeria Ridgill is coming back with him. He intended to remain until Saturday but I wrote him today to return, and expect that he will be back Friday.

        General Robison, from Georgia, is coming here tomorrow evening, his servant and baggage arrived here this morning, but he met Father on the road and went to Morton with him.

June 3rd--Sunday--

        Went to Church this morning and heard an excellent sermon upon religion and its offices.

        I received a letter from Uncle Dole dated the 23rd, the travellers had arrived. Uncle Dole writes that Miss Lizzie is taking music lessons in Portland.

        Willie arrived Thursday night, but Miss Valeria did not come. he will go down again for her.

        Mr. Horne and family left for Georgia on Thursday, May 31st.

Tuesday, June 19th--

        Father came up from Independence a week ago today and brought Miss Valeria up with him. Since then we have been busily employed in riding out to see the beauties of Vicksburg, altogether we have had quite a gay week. Mr. Raoul, from Independence, Mr. Greene, Father's assistant on the Southern road and Mr. Horne have all been here, and Mr. Greene will return tonight.

        Mr. Eaton, my music teacher, has just finished giving me a lesson, I am

afraid that he and Mr. Burr think I improve rather slowly just now.

        Miss Clark was in New York on the 14th we shall soon receive a letter from Worcester. Mr. Burr asked me a few days since when she was to be married, I told him that I had no idea when; every body here seems to consider the matter as settled.

        I am looking to a general settling of things this summer, every day I watch eagerly for letters expecting to hear of one more chapter in the two romances which are in progress.

        Mr. Pierce (the elder) was here yesterday his younger brother, whose name is Elbridge, is sick with the swamp fever, but is getting well now. Mother invited him to come over here and spend a few days, until he became perfectly well.

        Miss Valeria, Willie, Miss Mary, Eva and I went to the Catholic Church Sunday evening to hear vespers, but the singing was not at all fine.

Friday June 22nd.

        Father has gone, he left us yesterday and will be gone until the tenth of next month, he has left the road in charge of Mr. Greene, who will be in Vicksburg about once a week during Father's absence and will probably stop here. Mr. Elbridge Pierce has accepted Mother's invitation and came in today, he is looking very badly indeed, and seems quite melancholy.

        Captain Terry, his wife and daughter Carrie came here day before yesterday and left yesterday afternoon, their daughter Jane has arrived at home to spend her vacation of two months, their son Joseph, or Tump as they call him, will be home in a week or two.

Saturday 23rd--

        Miss Valeria left us this morning we were reluctant to let her go, but she was getting anxious to see her family and thought that she could not remain any longer; she had been here nearly two weeks but it did not seem so long

to me, the time has passed so pleasantly.

        Dr. Balfour came to see Mr. Pierce this morning, he said that he could not be too careful of himself, as the swamp doctors had treated his case imprudently.

Friday 29th--

        Just a week today since Mr. Pierce came; and eight days since Father left us, Oh what a long, long week it has been to me, it seems as if the two weeks which must pass before Father returns, are too long to look forward to. Mr. Pierce has improved very much and is still improving, he is still rather weak, however; he is much more talkative than when he came, and speaks a great deal of his family, especially his sister Lizzie, he seems to be very fond of his family.

        Mother received a letter from Miss Clark dated the 16th. Miss Clark and Uncle Moses had arrived, at Worcester, the day before, and Uncle Moses had left that morning for South Newmarket.

Saturday July 7th / 60--

        I took the last lesson that I am to have in latin this summer, yesterday; my vacation had now commenced and I shall have no school duties, except practising, for two months, during this time I hope to read more than I have for some time past.

        My dear Father has been sick since he left us, he had chills and fever in Philadelphia, but was only delayed by it three days at the end of which time he went on to New Hampshire.

        Mr. Elbridge Pierce has been over in the swamp a week, on Monday he brought over his elder brother who has also been sick with the swamp fever. He (Mr. George Pierce) has been here ever since, his brother returned today and they will probably both leave us tomorrow evening.

        Uncle Dole will leave Georgia for New Hampshire on the 15th of this

month, we shall soon hear of his bridal. We have not heard from Miss Clark since the letter I mentioned in my last.

        Our weather is now oppressively warm, and the musquetoes are a very great annoyance.

Monday, July 9th--

        Another letter from my dear Father this morning, and also one from Uncle Dole, both full of interest to us. My dear Aunt Lydia is very sick, her disease is a cancer in the mouth. and complete prostration of the nervous system. Father's letter was dated the 1st he said that Aunt Lydia had been dangerously ill but was then out of danger and slowly improving. My poor Aunt, she is of a warm, affectionate disposition and the removal of her sister from New Hampshire was too much for her. I fear it will be long ere she regains even that partial health which it has always been her portion to bear.

        But I must also speak of other items in Father's letter, he said that he found Cousin Abbie Colcord, Uncle Moses and, Miss Clark at Aunt Lydia's and that he was never more surprised than when he met Miss C. at the door, no wonder, peculiar as she is I should never have expected that step from her. Uncle Moses had telegraphed for Aunt Satira and Grandma and they left Savannah on the 30th so we learned from Uncle Dole's letter; they are no doubt with her long before this.

        Father said that if Aunt Lydia continued to improve he would leave New Hampshire on Tuesday, nearly a week ago. Uncle Dole said that Aunt Mary and her children had gone North befor Miss Clark reached Georgia. Uncle Dole also inquired about Mr. Elbridge Pierce, his sister had heard rumours of his sickness, and was anxious about him. Uncle D. intended to leave Georgia for New Hampshire on the 7th.

Monday July 16th--

        Father has arrived, he came Saturday night, and he brought me such a beautiful present it is an elegant paint box fitted with every convenience, it contains eighteen Crayons and is made of rose wood, it is about a foot long and nearly as wide. Every one of us children had a pretty, appropriate present. Mother's was a grenadine dress, a workbag, and a portmonnae.

        Father and Mother have concluded that we had better not spend the summer here; we are to go to Cohuttah Springs, Murray County Georgia, until cold weather. The fever is said to be in New Orleans and if it is it will probably come here. Cohuttah Springs is not a fashionable place but is very cool and healthy, being at the foot of one of the mountains of the Alleghany range, in the North western part of Georgia. We shall go as soon as possible, probably in about ten days.

        Mr. Elbridge Pismo is sick again, he came over last week, Dr. Balfour says that he must go north immediately, but he does not wish to go until his brother closes up their business at the Macon, which will probably be in about a week, so that he will go on with us.

Wednesday July 25th

        We leave for Cohutta on Monday.

Cohutta Saturday August 4th--

        We arrived here on Thursday, and after a rather adventurous trip were glad to arrive where we could rest from the fatigue of travelling.

        Father came with us to Canton Mississippi, where he left us and returned to Vicksburg, we came on with Mr. Horne and Willie for escorts, but Willie afforded us very little assistance. When we left Vicksburg he complained of a very bad headache and had a little fever, but Mother thought that it would pass away in a few hours and as she had all her things ready she did not wish to postpone leaving, but his headache did not get any better. We

spent Monday night in the sleeping car upon the Mississippi Central railroad, stopped three hours at the grand Junction where we took breakfast, and then went an to Chattanooga, towards dark Willie's fever increased and he complained of a very bad pain in his side. When we stopped for supper he said that he could not go any further than Chattanooga, we arrived there at one o'clock and took rooms in the Hotel, Mr. Horne went on.

        Wednesday morning Mother gave Willie a purgative but he did not get much better, the Hotel at Chattanooga is very badly kept and we were all very uncomfortable. Mother sent for the proprietor in order to try and learn something about the stages between Dalton and Cohuttah. While she was in the parlor waiting for him, a little girl came in, seeing that she was alone Mother asked her if she lived at the Hotel she said that she lived in Georgia. Mother then asked in what part of Georgia, she answered Dalton; this interested Mother, and thinking that she might ascertain something about the stages from this source, she asked her a few more questions and found that she was travelling with her Uncle. The little girl said that she would ask her Uncle to come in and see Mother, and that he could tell her all about the stages; he soon came in, he is a young man about twenty eight or thirty years old, has a very honest face and polite manners, his name is John Owen, and he lives in Winchester Tennessee. Now I have always entertained a prejudice against Tennesseans, I have always thought them coarse and rough, but hereafter I shall have a better opinion of them.

        Mr. Owen was very kind, he gave Mother all the information that she wished, and even offered to take charge of her family and baggage as far as Dalton, Mother thanked him, but said she hoped that Willie might be well enough to take care of us, but in the afternoon Willie was hardly able to go on the cars, much less to take any care of the baggage, so we were obliged

to accept Mr. Owen's very kind offer and trouble him with the care of our large family. We arrived at Dalton about five o'clock after a very pleasant ride of thirty eight miles, on the road we saw three vineyards the first I had ever seen. The country which we passed through was quite pretty.

        When we arrived at Dalton Willie seemed very much better, and after a nights sleep and a good breakfast at the "Chester House" we took leave of Mr. Owen with many thanks for his kindness and set out with light hearts for the Springs, eighteen miles distant.

        We had two hacks and a baggage waggon, for the first hour or two we were quite happy in the thoughts that we were near our journey's end and that we were once more in Georgia, but after that we were very quiet.

        The road until within about five miles of the Springs was tolerably level, and smooth, but after that we began to got into the mountains and had a number of jolts. We left Dalton at half past six in the morning, and arrived here at half past twelve.

        The house here is situated at the foot, not of one mountain, but of several, it is quite a romantic situation being surrounded by mountains on all sides, with only an opening for a road in front, and a little stream running over the rocks about a hundred or fifty yards distant.

        The principal spring is situated nearly at the foot of the mountain at one side of the house, but there are others scattered around, there is a very pretty path leading to a freeStone spring, which is nearly half way up the side of the same mountain. When we arrived here Thursday (the 2nd) Willie was almost well, but he ate a hearty dinner and afterwards attempted to walk up the mountain, after this he was of course sick again, he had a very high fever and a bad headache. Yesterday Mother gave him some pills and he threw a quantity of bile off his stomach, he is now much better but is weak, he has

no fever.

        There are four families here, two are in the hotel and the others are spending the summer in some cabins a few yards off. Miss Julia Rucker a very pleasant young lady is also spending the summer here. The Miss Underwoods are also very pleasant, they are in one of the cabins with their family. There is also another young lady a Miss Morriss, (one of the occupants of the other cabin) whom I have not yet seen.

        The accomodations here are not so rough as we expected, we have a very good table and are to have some comfortable rooms as soon as they can be arranged.

        Yesterday afternoon a party of us went up on the mountain, there were four young ladies, three gentlemen and a number of younger girls. We had a very pleasant walk up and had beautiful views from several points; a lovely little valley covered with green grass and corn lay at our feet while the thickly wooded hills and beyond them the lofty mountains rising above each other till the most distant formed a blue line against the sky, formed a beautiful frame for the smiling picture below us.

Sunday, Aug. 5th--

        The day is now nearly closed, and I sit down to review my conduct on this, the first Sabbath that I have ever spent at Cohuttah. I began the day rather badly, by being late at breakfast, the Hotel was so much more quiet than usual, that after I was waked up by the chambermaid bringing in water, I went to sleep again and did not wake until quite late. And after breakfast I took Georgie and went down to the Spring thinking that I would find a cool and retired place to sit and think, what was my surprise when I saw the benches filled with ladies, gentlemen, and children, it was a pretty scene, the ladies in their pink and white dresses with picturesque hats, and gentlemen

in summer costume sitting in groups upon the hillside, while the children played around making garlands of the leaves, but as I was in search of quiet, I was not particularly pleased to see them. However I went up and took a seat by the side of Miss Julia Rucker, Miss Helen Underwood, and a young man named Hamilton. Miss Julia was not inclined to converse, and Miss Helen was carrying on a light conversation with Mr. H. so as I could not enjoy silence and could not, become interested in allusions to flirtations of which I knew nothing, I was in an unpleasant position. How often, when situated thus, have I regretted, so foolishly, that I had not been educated to speak words without meaning and to practice gracefully all those coquettish airs which form such an important part of conversation between ladies and gentlemen, but in calmer hours, when reason, unfettered by embarrassment is allowed to assert her sway, I feel glad, though I must often keep silence in gay companies, my secluded habits have rendered me capable of enjoying solitude, and have protected me from the dangers which lovers of society too often encounter.

        Thinking that I might spend the Sabbath more profitably I returned to the house but had such a headache that I was obliged to lie down. After resting about an hour I was aroused from my reverie by Miss Helen who came to bring me a rock which she had found. I went out into the hall and talked with her sister, Miss Lou until they went home, when I returned to my room and read the morning service until summoned to dinner; since then I have been employed in attending to Willie and George.

        And now let me close my journal of the day by transcribing this beautiful and appropriate hymn.

                         Softly now the light of day
                         Fades upon my sight away;
                         Free from care, from labour free,
                         Lord, I would commune with thee.

                         Thou, whose all--pervading eye
                         Naught escapes, without, within,
                         Pardon each infirmity,
                         Open fault and secret sin.

                         Soon for me the light of day
                         Shall forever pass away;
                         Then, from sin and sorrow free,
                         Take me, Lord, to dwell with thee.

                         Thou who, sinless, yet hast known
                         All of man's infirmity;
                         Then, from thine eternal throne,
                         Jesus, look with pitying eye.

Thursday--Aug. 9th--

        Teusday night there was a party here, quite a number of young ladies and gentlemen came from the little village of Spring place; they did not leave until this morning; I did not go down to the ball room, but yesterday I went into the parlour and talked a little with some of the young ladies, looked over some games at cards, and spent a pleasant day.

        I am learning to play chess, Miss Helen Underwood is teaching me. I forgot to mention in my Saturday's journal that Mr. Elbridge Pierce was too ill to come with us, both he and his brother were sick when we left, we have not heard from them since. Referring to them makes me sad, it makes me think of my dear Aunt, so often when I feel a little gay and am talking with some a thought of her will come over me, and I am sad, oh! how dreadful to feel that one has been taken from a hitherto unbroken circle of bro thers

and sisters, now they can never gather together without thinking sadly of the one link that has been severed from the golden chain, my lovely Aunt! When others may be called away from us, may they join thee in Heaven.

        Willie is now much better, he went down to breakfast this morning. I am not well myself but I hope it is merely fatigue from my journey, and will soon pass away.

Friday. Aug. 10th--

        I have written two letters today, and practised a little, the first I have practised since we came here. Miss Helen Underwood lent a music book of hers the other day, and as I was looking over it this morning I found a beautiful song, it is entitled the Erl king which signifies in English, death. The idea of the son pleading with the Father to save him is very touching, I will copy it below.

The Erl king.

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

8.

Tuesday, Aug. 14th--

        I spent today in writing letters to send by Willie tomorrow; for Willie is to leave us tomorrow, he is now perfectly recovered and he cannot be content to stay here any longer. I am very sorry that he must leave us but he goes for his own pleasure, therefore it is not so hard to bid him goodbye.

        We are now having very cold weather for August, it rained all day Sunday, and yesterday morning it cleared off quite cold, after breakfast we were all so chilled that I proposed a game of blind man's buff to warm us. We all went down into the ballrooms, called Willie and Mr. Woodburn (a young student who is spending his vacation here) and had a good play, pretty soon Miss Helen and Miss Lou Underwood came in and joined us, after exercising for an hour or two we went up into the parlour and played more quiet games. Miss Helen and Mr. Bell played cards, Miss Lou and I chess, and Willie and Florence Illges draughts, the rest looked on at the games so that we had three little circles in the room. After Miss Lou and Miss Helen left; Mr. McJunkin and I played chess until we were called to dinner; Mr. McJunkin is private secretary to Mr. Alex. Stephens; he is a very pleasant gentleman.

        In the afternoon we took a long walk, we went to the post office, a mile and a quarter from here; on the way back the sun was setting behind us, the air was cool and pleasant and overhead the sky was that greyish blue which distinguishes it in warm winter days.

        I was forcibly reminded of those lines of Bryant's

                         And now when comes the clear cold day,
                         As still such days will come,
                         To call the squirrel and the bee
                         From out their winter home,
                         When the sound of dropping nuts is heard
                         Though all the trees are still
                         And twinkle in the smoky light
                         The waters of the rill,--
for although this is August it seems very such like Autumn to me, even the wind as it blows through the trees reminds me of Autumn.

        Today, as I said before, I have passed in writing letters, I have also

sewed a little, but have not walked even to the spring.

        But I must now close, I fell down yesterday while playing and feel quite stiff today, writing so much has made my arm Lame.

Thursday--August 16th/--

        Willie left us yesterday morning very early; we miss him so much, it seems as if he had been gone a week instead of a day.

        We moved downstairs yesterday, and find our new rooms very comfortable now, though I am afraid they will prove a little too open in really cold weather. They are not ceiled at all, and have only a thin partition between them, which does not reach all the way up, so that a conversation can be carried on with ease by persons in different rooms. This makes no difference with us, on the contrary it is rath [illegible] convenient, but it would be unpleasant if any one else occupied one of the rooms.

        I must now close, as the first bell has rung for dinner.

Saturday. Aug. 18th--

        I have so much news to write that I scarcely know where to begin; in the first place we received a mail from the Cohuttah post office this morning, and as all my news is contained in these letters, this is the most important item. We had three letters, one from Pa, one from Aunt Satira, and the other for me from Miss Ginnie Calwell. Pa says that Mr. and Mrs. Rigby (from Vicksburg) are coming to Cohuttah Springs, but if they come, I do not think they will stay, Cohuttah is too quiet a place for Mrs. Rigby.

        Miss Ginnie writes that Mrs. Garrett's house has been burned, and every thing lost, I am very sorry. Miss Ginnie also says that it is so very warm in Amite they cannot sleep, but have often sat up all night on the piazza.

        And last and greatest of all, Uncle Moses is at length married, Aunt Satira writes that they had been married a week when she wrote; alas! my new Aunt cannot fill the place of the one I have lost. But this is not a fit marriage

welcome. What can I say, except that I wish them a long and happy married life, this is the best wish the best welcome. I trust that my hopes and theirs may be consummated.

        The weather is now quite warm, this is the first oppressive day we have had for a week.

Monday, Aug. 20th--

        It is three weeks today since we left home, but it seems a much longer time to me. I have spent it quite pleasantly however.

        Mr. McJunkin is going to leave us on Wednesday, we shall all miss him very much for he is the only pleasant young gentleman here. Mr. Woodburn is not at all agreeable.

        I rode out this morning with a very pleasant old gentleman, Mr. Ross, he and his wife are here spending the summer, or a part of it, at the springs, they came for the health of Mrs. Ross who is an invalid. Mr. Ross brought his horse and buggy with him, and has take all the young ladies out to ride, today he said that it was my turn.

        We had a very pleasant drive of about two miles, and stopped nearly an hour at the house of Mr. McKamy, where we had some delicious fruit; while we were there Mr. Lough Miller came driving up with his hack full of ladies whom he had brought out for a ride, they were Mother, Mrs. Hammond, Mrs. Lough Miller, and Mrs. Field.

        Mother promised this morning to send Mrs. Ross a recipe, I put it down here so that it shall not be forgotten.

Wednesday, Aug. 22nd /--

        I feel quite lonely this morning, five of our company have left us. Mr. McJunkin is gone I felt very sorry to part with him, he said that he would come out west in the winter and that he might meet us again, poor young man,

I am afraid he will never live to reach the west, his health is very poor; I hope that we may see him again, however.

        Mr. and Mrs. Ross left us this morning, they do not expect to return, but there is a possibility that they may, I wish they would, they are so genial and agreeable that we shall miss them very much indeed. The other two departures were those of Mrs. Loughmiller and her sister Miss Vernon who has been spending a few days here. Mrs. Loughmiller will return again in a few days.

        Mrs. Hammond went away yesterday evening, she has gone to see her sister and will come back on Monday.

        And now that there are so many departures I must record one arrival, which I had forgotten before, a family came here on Saturday, they have rented one of the cabins and expect to spend the summer here, I believe. There is a young lady in the family, Miss Julia, and I intend to call upon her today. We should have done it before, but did not have time while Mr. McJunkin was here, as we had to write some letters to send by him.

        I received a letter from Willie Monday afternoon, he had arrived safely at General Robison's and was enjoying himself very much indeed, he said that Uncle Davie had gone North. Mother and I also received a letter each from Father; he was well, and was about to set out upon a trip to Shreveport.

Thursday, Aug. 23rd--

        Mr. and Mrs. Horne were here yesterday to spend the day; they went to Dalton the morning we left, and arrived after we had been gone about half an hour. Mr. Horne is going to start for New York tomorrow, and will take Miss Annie with him.

        I went down to see Miss Cobb this morning, she is quite pleasant though not so much so as her sister Mrs. Wilkes; Mrs. W. is in very delicate health but has improved a great deal since she came here.

        Mrs. Field left us this morning, she does not think that she will return any more. A family came to the Hotel last night, I have not become acquainted with them yet. Miss Julia Rucker has been rather unwell for the last two days, she has not been in bed, but is in very low spirits, she seems to have something upon her mind. I must go up stairs now and see if I can cheer her up a little.

Friday, Aug. 31st /--

        Miss Helen and Miss Lou Underwood have been spending this week at Dalton, they are expected back today. I shall be very glad to see them for Miss Julia and I have missed them very much this week.

        We had a delightful walk yesterday afternoon, indeed a more proper name for it would be a scramble, for it was more of a scramble than a walk. Mr. Loughmiller was our guide, he undertook to show us some falls which he said were on the side of the mountain, going past the mineral springs we stopped there to drink some water, and to get all our party together. As we started, Mr. Bell went behind with Miss Julia and I called Mr. Wurley to come on with Miss Lizzie Cobb and I, thus Mr. Woodburn was left without a companion and he fell back in the rear. I am afraid I hurt his feelings but he is such a disagreeable companion that I could not bear to have him along with me; this morning he left the breakfast table very soon and as he was going out Mother called to him and said "Mr. Woodburn, the water seems to lessen rather than increase your appetite", he never made any reply but walked on straight out of the room, he is really the most singular man I ever saw. I avoid him as much as I can without being positively rude. But how have I digressed from my description of our walk.

        We went on up to the freestone spring and a little beyond, when Mr. Loughmiller said "Yonder is the place where the falls were, but the branch is

now dried up" this was quite a dissappiontment to us, and we were just about sitting down to rest a little, when Mr. Loughmiller said, "no resting till you get to the top". And on we went catching to bushes and trees and every now and then slipping on some rolling rock, and recovering our equilibrium amid shouts of laughter from the rest of the party, at length we reached some nice flat stones which seemed placed expressly for us to rest upon; and throwing myself down on one of them, I said that I would not go any further untill I had cooled and rested a little. Miss Julia and Miss Lizzie were very willing to rest and as Messrs. Wurley and Bell were with us, we were willing to let Mr. Loughmiller and his party go on a little in advance. We did not stop very long however and reached the summit soon after Mr. L. did, Oh! what a beautiful prospect we had, on one side some small mountains densely wooded lay just before us, while above them and us rose Cohuttah and Fort mountains, eight or ten miles distant but seeming very near.

        On the other side that charming little valley which I spoke of before lay surrounded by ranges of mountains and dotted with little hills and clumps of trees. Mr. Bell and Mr. Wurley tried which could throw stones the farthest, and we watched them until the glories of the setting sun admonished us to return; taking a more curcuitous but more gradual path we went on pleasantly, often stopping to admire the georgeous clouds that surroun ded the departing day God, and cast a haze of purple light on the distant mountain tops.

        I gathered a boquet of beautiful wildflowers and some very pretty red leaves which I have on the table beside me now. After coming about half way down, we emerged upon an open space where we could distinctly see the hotel and the people upon the piazza and in the road, we waved our handkerchiefs and Mr. Bell shouted "three cheers for Douglass", I replied "three more for Breckenridge" and then what shouts were heard, Breckenridge and Douglass were the names which were heard in the confusion. Our shouts drew the attention of

the people below, and they waved their handkerchiefs in return. We were not willing to pursue our curcuitous route any longer, but catching by bushes and trees we swung ourselves down the almost perpendicular mountain side and reached the ground in safety, but flushed and excited by our violent exercise.

        Supper was exceedingly welcome to us, fried chicken and hot shortcake dissappered rapidly enough to have astonished any city bred young lady had any such been present. I am happy to say that I do not feel any bad effects from my walk this morning.

Saturday, September 1st--

        Can any one imagine who came this morning? It is almost impossible, so I will tell, it was Mr. McJunkin. Oh! I was so much surprised and excited that I now feel quite weak, I did not think that he would come back here again. He looks very much better than he did when he went away, he says that he went all around,--to Cotoosa, Lookout and Stone mountains and to Atlanta, and that he felt much more at home here than anywhere else.

Sunday Sep. 2nd--

        This has been quite a lonely day, Miss Helen, Miss Julia, Florence Illges, and Florence Underwood, and Messrs McJunkin and Bell have all gone to the camp meeting; Miss Lou and I staid at home from choice, we have been together nearly all day; for we wish to spend the last day we have as much together as possible. Miss Lou and Miss Helen with their sisters Florence and Ida are going home tomorrow, we shall miss them very much. We shall soon be alone here, for Mrs. Illges is going next week and she will take Miss Julia with her.

        Mrs. Illges has had a great disagreement (to call it by no harsher name) with Miss Lizzie, the housekeeper here, and she does not wish to stay any longer than she can help.

        --I have just turned back and been reading my last summer's journal,

Oh what a flood of memories sweep over me as I read her name and think that nevermore shall I hear the soft tones of her voice or look into those loving eyes, the expression of which was but the index of her warm heart, ever throbbing with love for me. Oh! would that I could walk in the path which she trod, that her beautiful nature might fall as a mantle on my shoulders; my God give me strength to act so as to meet her in that bright happy realm to which she has gone; O God guide her motherless children, thou who hast called little children to thee take them in thy arms and protect them from every storm.

Thursday Sept. 6th--

        Miss Helen and Miss Lou with their two sisters left as they expected, Mr. Woodburn and Mr. Bell went with them. I felt sad to part with them all, except Mr. Woodburn, and I was really glad to see him go.

        Well, we are nearly alone now, Mrs. Illges and her family and Mr. McJunkins left us yesterday. It was hard to part with them, and I miss them very much, but I daresay it is better for us to be here alone . Tuesday night we all sat up until nearly midnight dancing and playing games. Mr. Bell brought the hack for Mrs. Illges so we had one addition to our party. I was not at all sleepy and could have sat up all night, even after I had retired I lay awake a long time and woke up before daylight in the morning. I dressed myself and Miss Julia and I went down to the spring, whither we were soon followed by Miss Mary and Florence Illges. We had sat there some time when Mr. McJunkin came up, and we were soon after called to breakfast.--

        I took my first lessons in shooting the other day. Miss Julia, Mr. Mc Junkin and I were up at the spring when Mr. McJ. asked us if we would not like to shoot. Upon our answering in the affirmative he put his hand in his breast and took out a pistol, I confess I was a little startled when it

appeared in his hand, it seemed strange to see that deadly weapon come from next a man's heart, although it was so neat and pretty that it was in no danger of soiling the spotless linen against which it lay; he loaded it, put up a mark, and gave it into my hands to shoot. After being instructed how to hold it, and to take sight, I pulled the trigger and when the flash was over he took it from my trembling hands, and almost unable to stand I sat down. Miss Julia and I both shot twice, but neither of us hit the mark, Miss Julia's came the nearest.

        Dr. Hammond has been quite unwell all day, Mother as Mr. Wilkes to go for Mrs. Hammond this afternoon and we are expecting them every moment.

        Mrs. Underwood's waggon came today, she is going to leave tomorrow. Mrs. Cobb's son also came this evening, they will start away tomorrow. Mr. Wurley, who has been all the week at the camp meeting came back this evening with Mr. Cobb.

Sunday Sep. 9th--

        Well! all have gone and left us, the Underwoods and Cobbs both went Friday. We share the hotel with Dr. and Mrs. Hammond, the only regular boarders here except ourselves, by the way the Dr. is still quite unwell, but has improved since his wife came. We have had one topic for conversation ever since Mrs. Illges and her party left, this is the nature of the attention paid by Mr. McJunkin to Miss Julia. There are three opinions, Mrs. and Mr. Loughmiller and Mr. Wurley think that they are in love and will marry, Ma thinks that Mr. McJunkin sees that Miss Julia likes gentlemen's attention and is flirting with her, Mrs. Hammond and I do not see that Mr. McJunkin has paid Miss Julia any particular attention. I had formed a higher opinion of Mr. McJ. than that he is a male flirt and I cannot--I was about to say I will not--believe it. I did not think that he paid her any more attention than he did the other young ladies here, the only thing that I cannot explain to myself is one circumstance, when Mrs. Illges left she and her family, including Miss Julia went in the hack

and Mr. McJunkin went in a buggy, when they stopped at a river to water the horses Mr. McJ. invited Miss Julia to get in the buggy with him, she accepted the invitation and they went on to Dalton together; this is accepted here as conclusive argument that he is paying attention to her. I could go on in this manner for an hour or two but I consider that to pursue the subject any further would be a waste of time, I have just mentioned it so that whatever allusions I may make hereafter may be understood.

        We all went up on the mountain yesterday evening, all the white people that more left at home were Mr. Loughmiller and the little children. Mother stood the walk better than I expected, but is very much tired today.

        Who do you think we found here when we came back to the house? Mr. Woodburn! the last person in the world I should have wished to see, but my displeasure at his coming was considerably mollified when he handed me a letter from my beloved Father. Father says that he picked up several little rocks for me in Texas, oh! how my heart ran over with love for him when I read that, even when far off in Texas on a business tour he recollected my peculiarities, and gentle and loving as he always is he brought back a memento for me, those little rooks are dearer to me than the costliest gift he could have procured, for they show that he does not disdain to humour his little daughter's oddities even when in the midst of business.

        But the dinner bell has rung and I must away.--

        I am going down to the spring to spend the evening in reading, but before I go I want to note down one thing. Father said that he had received a letter from Uncle Dole, saying that he would be married soon, this is very different from the conduct of Uncle Moses and Miss Clark, who never have given us the slightest intimation of their marriage. Mother received a letter from her, signed "M. J. W." but not speaking of the marriage or making any

allusion to it. They may have sent us cards, which have miscarried, and I hope they have, for I should feel very badly it I thought my Uncle could continue to treat us with such indifference.

Monday, Sep. 10th--

        Mr. Woodburn has gone, he left this morning, he seemed very nervous and looked rather sad at leaving, I was sorry for him, but I must confess I was glad of his departure. He asked me to corespond with him, but of course I refused.

        This is a "misty morning" my hands and feet were so cold that I had a fire kindled in my room and am now sitting by it.

Wednesday, Sep. 12th--

        I had just finished writing the above on Monday when we were all gladdened by the sight of a hack coming down the road, and we were still more glad when we recognized General Robison and Grandma and the occupants. Grandma is thinner than when I saw her last, but she is not sick at present.

        The General went away yesterday, he said that he had never missed attending the superior court and could not now, so he just stopped long enough to tell us the news and then went off.

        We are having delightful weather now, so cool and bracing. I have just returned from a ramble in the woods, and feel as if I had a new life in me, when I first came here and for some time before, I felt depressed and weak, and thought (does it not seem strange?) that I was beginning to lose the freshness and vigor of youth, but now the blood courses swiftly through my veins and the bright hue of health is beginning to come into my usually pale cheeks. I am sure I have no reason to be dissatisfied with Cohuttah, nor am I, I have enjoyed myself here, and hope I may sometime come here again.

        Mrs. Hammond left yesterday, I was very sorry to tell her goodbye, she may come back again, however.

Cohuttah, Sep. 18th--Tuesday.--

        Grandma, Dr. Hammond and Miss Lizzie (the housekeeper) all went away this morning, we are now quite alone, with the exception of Mrs. Loughmiller, who is quite a pleasant lady. Two gentlemen came this evening to measure some land, they are going away in the morning, however.

Monday night. Sep. 24th--

        Today was Monday, and of course we all looked eagerly for the mail and received it joyfully when it arrived, it was an unusually large mail today, and contained interesting letters and papers from various parts of the union,

        But before I give an abstract of the news, I must speak of an adventure we had yesterday; in the afternoon we all went out to take a walk over the mountain, one of the mountains which we had not visited before, we arrived at the summit after a short walk and stopped to rest awhile and look at a very pleasant view which was spread out before us, at length we started down and as none of us knew the way (Mrs. Loughmiller and her little Lizzie were the only ones in the party besides our family) Mother began to entertain fears lest we should have some trouble about getting

        I sprang forward and with my usual impetuosity plunged through the bushes until I arrived at a point from which I could see the path and the little stream which runs along through the hollow, here I shouted to the others and they soon came in sight, I then went on in the plain cart road and having no obstacles in the shape of mountains to contend with my thoughts pursued that calm and tranquil way which is in unison with the character of the Sabbath, and I walked, my hands folded behind me and my eyes elevated from the ground. In this calm mood and composed situation what was my surprise, nay more properly my horror and terror at seeing stretched across the road , its head elevated upon a small stone, a large black snake! Now I instinctively

recoil from the sight of any reptile, even a harmless worm, my terror can then be imagined when I saw this snake, I sprang back and waited until the others came up; Lory who is bold and fearless beyond his years began to throw stones at it to see whether it was alive or not, but though one of the stones grazed it gave no signs of life and gathering courage I took up a stone to throw, just as I was raising my arm for this purpose Mrs. Loughmiller's littl dog Wooly sprang forward with a quick, sharp bark and the snake immediately coiled and with head erect hissed at the dog. We all immediately fled a few paces and then stopped to deliberate, I said we all fled, I should have excepted Lory, he staid there chunking at the snake and would not come away until Mother had called him several times. He then came very reluctantly and insisted that we should go back and kill the snake, but we decided to return over the mountain (which, by the way, is no more than a high hill) and send some one to kill the snake. We found the path and went on without any difficulty when we arrived at the house Lory and I took two negro boys and went after the snake but we could not find it.

        I have detailed our adventure so minutely that I have not much more time to write, and fear I must defer mentioning the contents of my letters until tomorrow, however, I will write a little longer as I shall have to answer my letters tomorrow and will not have time to journalize.

        In the first place I received a letter from my dear Father in which, besides telling us of his health he says that he expects to come for us about the 4th of next month, he also says that Mr. Green came to our house the night before with a chill on him, that he had not seen him that morning and therefore did not how he was; Father was on the point of leaving for New Orleans and only wrote a few lines. I received a letter from Willie, he is still well, he says that Aunt Satira has arrived at Scarborough, and that Uncles David

and Dole are expected soon. And lastly, I had the pleasure of receiving a letter from Miss Julia Rucker, she says that though the White Sulphur Springs are gay and very pleasant, she often wishes herself back here, and can never forget the pleasant hours she has spent here, she says that she has been feeling very badly and that it was owing to this that she did not write sooner. She was expecting Mr. McJunkin the next day, he intended to stay at White Sulphur two weeks, but she says twice in her letter that she intends to return to Butler (her home) immediately. I do not know how to think of the matter of their courtship but shall look on with my usual interest till it comes to an end.

        Mother received a note and paper from Mr. Woodburn, also a book which she requested him to send. My surprise was great upon finding in the mail a package directed to me and postmarked 'Columbia, 'So. Carolina. Upon opening it I found a very pretty copy of Childe Harold with the words written on the fly leaf through the respect of a friend". I was sorry to have the book from him, but of course it was not to be helped.

        I forgot to mention that Mother received Uncle Moses' cards two weeks ago, today she had a letter from Miss Clark.

Monday, October 1st / 60--

        I have begun the month badly, I was so weak this morning when I first rose, that I was obliged to go to bed again. I dressed myself after drinking a cup of coffee and been sewing all the morning, still I feel very badly and am scarcely able to stand up. I am waiting rather impatiently for the mail, and to make the time pass more quickly I am going down to the spring.

Tuesday, Oct. 2nd--

        Mother received a letter from Father yesterday, he says that he expects to leave about the 5th or 6th of the month and that we will probably be in Vicksburg about the 15th. I was disappointed in not receiving a letter from

anyone, much to my surprise, however, I had some poetry from Mr. Woodburn.

        In one of her letters Mother jestingly asked Father how he would like a minister for a soninlaw, he answered her remark in earnest, he said, "Whenever Sarah marries, which I hope may not be before she is twenty years old, I should prefer that her husband be engaged in some active out of doors business, not that I object particularly to a parson, except that I suppose she will take an interest in her husband's profession and I think it best that her mind should be turned from metaphysics to which I think she is rather too much inclined.

        Neither my Father nor Mother have a cause to fear lest I should make an unwise choice, for I intend to pass a single life and to prove false the sentence "If matrimony have many trials, celibacy has no pleasures". This is not a romantic maiden's vow, but it tis a conclusion to which I have come after sober thought. I think it would be wrong for me to marry, my health, or more properly my constitution is too feeble to sustain the burden which a wife and Mother must bear. I know too well the disappointments attendant upon a feeble constitution to wish to entail them upon another generation sprung from me.

        A Miss Lizzie Keany came here this morning she has been sick nearly two months, and had to be carried to her room. She lives in Jackson, Miss. but went to spend her vacation with one of the Miss Edmondson's of Spring place, she was taken sick the day after her arrival, and has been confined to her room ever since.

Wednesday, Oct. 10th--

        Father came yesterday morning, I was so much delighted, we all (all of us children) walked nearly up to the store to meet him, and at every turn of the fence we wished that a buggy would come in sight, we had turned

back, and were standing at the branch throwing stones in the water when a vehicle with two horses turned the corner, there was a lady in black in it and I concluded that it was Miss Edmondson, but as the Carriage approached nearer I saw that it was Pa and Miss Annie Horne. Miss Annie returned home last night.

        This morning after breakfast Father took all of us except Georgie and went to walk, intending to try to go to where they are picking chestnuts out in the mountains. We walked about five miles and back, making ten in all. I never should have thought I could walk so far, we were back to dinner at one o'clock, we gathered about a gallon of chestnuts, but did not go to where they are very plenty.

        Monday night the weather turned quite cold, and last night we expected frost, it is now warmer.

Saturday, Oct 13th /60--

        Oh! the weather is so cold. I have been shivering nearly all day, the sky looks gray and cold and the sun has not shone today.

        I would not very much care for the weather, disagreeable as it is, were it not that Father is suffering a great deal with the rheumatism, he was taken yesterday morning, and could not lie down at all last night, he was in such pain; Thursday evening we went up on the mountain, all of us went except John, we had a delightful time, and I went to bed thinking how much I should enjoy a few more such rambles with Pa, but in the morning how sad to find him suffering.

        Miss Mary Vernon, a sister of Mrs. Loughmiller's, came here on Tuesday. Father thinks it was carrying George up the mountain and then sitting down in the cool air that brought on this attack, he did not carry George but a little way, but that was very steep.

        Here is some poetry I found in an old collection of Mrs. Loughmiller's.--

On the death of the Ettrick Sheperd--

                         When first, descending from the morelands,
                         I saw the stream of Yarrow glide
                         Along a bare and open valley,
                         The Ettrick Shepard was my guide.

                         When last along its banks I wandered,
                         Thro' leaves which had begun to shed
                         Their golden leaves upon the pathways
                         My steps the Border Minstrel led.

                         The mighty minstrel breathes no longer,
                         'Mid mouldering ruins low he lies;
                         And death upon the braes of Yarrow
                         Has closed the Sheperd-Poet's eyes.

                         Nor has the rolling year twice measured
                         From sign to sign his steadfast course,
                         Since every mortal power of Coleridge,
                         Was frozen at its marvellous source.

                         The rapt one, of the Godlike forehead,
                         The heaven-eyed creature sleeps in earth,
                         And Lamb, the frolic and the gentle,
                         Has vanished from his lonely hearth.

                         Like clouds that rake the mountain summits,
                         Or waves that own no curbing hand,
                         How fast has brother followed brother
                         From sunshine to the sunless land!

                         Yet I whose lids from infant slumbers
                         Were earlier raised, remain to hear
                         A timid voice which asks in whispers,
                         "Who next will drop and disappear?"

                         Our haughty life is crowned with darkness,
                         Like London with its own black wreath,
                         On which with thee, O Crabbe, forthlooking
                         I gazed from Hempstead's breezy heath;

                         As it but yesterday departed,
                         Thou too art gone before; yet why
                         For ripe fruit seasonably gathered,
                         Should frail survivors heave a sigh?

                         No more of old romantic sorrows
                         For slaughtered youth and love-lorn maid;
                         With sharper grief is Yarrow smitten,
                         And Ettrick mourns with her their shepherd dead.

        I think the above lines are beautiful, they breathe such a sense of subdued sorrow, not passionate like Byron, but seeming just like what I should imagine Wordsworth to be.

Thursday, Oct. 18th--

        Father is getting better, he has been free from pain for several days but is very weak, Mother thinks he has had the broken bone fever and not the rheaumatism.

        Miss Lizzie Keeney and Miss Mary Vernon went away yesterday, I was rather sorry to part with Miss Lizzie, she is a very pleasant young lady.

        We expect to go away Monday, I am almost sorry to leave here we have spent such a quiet, pleasant summer that I hate to go back to the noise and bustle of the town, I hate to take up again the burden of working life, after such a respite from care as I have had for the last two months, still I wish to go to studying again for I feel more than ever before my great ignorance in all that pertains to the knowledge of a student. I know nothing of the sciences and no language except my own and a little of the latin, then there are accomplishments, music, which is almost necessary and drawing and painting, which I dearly love. Ah! I have much, very much to learn.

        We are still having cold weather, we have had two heavy frosts, the side of the mountain looks beautiful now, bright red and yellow leaves are intermixed with the dark pines, and the lively green of some trees which have not yet begun to turn.

        Mrs. Loughmiller, her sister, Mr. Henry and all of us went up the mountain Teusday. We went early in the morning and staid until nearly three o'clock, we enjoyed ourselves very much, we took a cold dinner along and roasted some potatoes in a great fire which we made on the mountain top.

        If Pa had been able to have gone our pleasure would have been without alloy.

Vicksburg--Friday, Oct. 26th--

        We have arrived at Vicksburg once more, how long to remain I know not. We left Cohuttah last Monday, met Mrs. Horne's Family at Dalton, and came through to V. only stopping one night at Chattanooga.

        From Chattanooga to Stevenson I was in a continual ectasy, once before when I passed along there two years since, I was delighted with the prospect of lofty mountains and charming valleys clad in living green and radiant in the sunlight of a bright July morning, and again when we went to Georgia, how beautiful were the blue mountains in the soft moonlight, but now more beautiful than vernal green or shadowy moonlight forms, were the lofty mountains

covered with the brilliant hues of Autumn, and the lovely valley of the Tennessee where all the colors of the mountain were seen, only more subdued, and rendered still more beautiful by the long grey moss which hung from the giant trees, and then the view in the distance, how beautiful, nay entranceing it was, it seemed as if I could gaze for ever upon its still, peaceful beauty, and while admiring this charming prospect a mist arose from the river and covering the valley gradually enfolded the mountains leaving only the peaks visible. It was like the veil of an Eastern beauty which "half concealing half revealing" but increases her charms.

        After we left Stevenson we saw many beautiful groves and passed along some pretty places but we saw no more such scenery as that of which I first spoke.

        All day Teusday and Teusday night we were on the cars stopping only for meals which we eat hurriedly and then hastened on again arrived at Jackson the next morning nearly at noon. We had time to wash off some of the dust and cinders get dinner, and then embarking on the freight train we came on to Vicksburg where we arrived at dark. Here we were met by Mr. Green, who told as the sad tidings that Mr. Horne was sick, confined to his bed. Poor Mrs. Horne was greatly agitated. Father procured her a skiff and Mr. Green accompanied her over to De Soto where she found Mr. Horne much better but not able to go out, he has continued to improve but Saturday and Sunday he was thought unable to live.

        Miss Annie Lamar and the children came home with us, they have been here ever since for their house is being painted and they cannot sleep there.

        Uncle Moses and his wife are here, at least in Vicksburg, they are boarding at the Washington Hotel, they were here nearly a week before we came. I went down to see Aunt Jane yesterday, Mother was too much fatigued to go, and

she and Uncle Moses came up here to see us in the afternoon. I found myself calling her Miss Clark very frequently. I do not think she is looking at all well; she has brought out all the fashions with her and is dressed very fashionably but neatly and very gracefully.

        Willie has come on and has left for Louisiana, he has taken away one of his mules which we had for the carriage and bought another so as to have a team, he has gone to work. I felt so much disappointed when I heard that he had gone, we miss him very much.

        We found Uncle Dole's cards awaiting us when we arrived here, he send one to Mr. and Mrs. Wadley and Family and then another envelope for me, I was very much gratified. I think so much of such little things.

        I cannot take lessons from Mr. Burr any longer, they say he is an abolitionist, at any rate, he has not come back, and his house is for sale, he sent a young man here to teach his school, but he did not get one scholar, and the people paid his expenses back to the North as he had no money; it is said that Mr. Burr took a negro girl on with him whom he had previously bought and taught to read.

        There is a great excitement here concerning the coming election. God grant that it may not be the cause of breaking up our glorious Union, but still the Union is but a name, there is no concord, no real heart Union any longer. The Abolitionists have sowed the seeds of dissension and insurrection among us, those seeds are fast ripening and a blood harvest seems impending; they have burnt our homesteads, killed our citizens, and incited our servants to poision us, think they that we will submit to continual disturbances, oft repeated wrongs, much longer, no! they shout Freedom and Union, but they would take away our freedom and give it to the negro, they would sap the foundations of that Union which our ancestors labored amid bloodshed and

tyranny to found. We can no longer claim them as brothers, I shudder to contemplate a civil war. New England is the birthplace of my Father and of myself, amid its hills lie buried the remains of my cherished Aunt, of many ancestors, yet dear as is its soil to me never can I claim Friendship with those who have contemplated my country's ruin. Better far for us would be civil war than this dreadful incubus which hangs over us now, this continual wrangling and bitter malediction with which we are persecuted.

        Oh! may our countrymen see our wrongs ere it is too late, may they retrace their course ere they plunge themselves into a gulf of ruin from which they cannot escape. The North has more towns and villages, she has a greater population, but Southernors when called to fight for their homes, for their liberty will they not prove superior to fanatics whose zeal will soon cool, and whose sober reason (if reason they have) will tell them they are impolitic as well as wicked? Besides, the North is not all filled with Abolitionists, there are some true hearts left.

Teusday, Oct. 30th--

        I have been confined to my bed since Saturday, and am very weak now, I ought not to be writing, but I have just finished my solitary supper and feel so quiet up here that I cannot help writing a little bit.

        Mr. Horne was to have come here yesterday but his wife persuaded him to remain quiet a week longer, his family are still here. Oh! 'tis impossible for me to attempt to write I must put down the pen and go to bed.

Wednesday, Nov. 6th--

        We are a little more settled than we were when I wrote here last. Mr. Horne has come over & his family have gone to their house. Father has been to Munroe once, returned, and gone again, he will bring Willie back with him Sunday. Mother has decided that we are not to go to school this winter, I am

disappointed but must try and improve as much as possible in my music and drawing; I am to take music lessons from Mr. Nocepelius, a german who formerly taught in Savannah. Mr. Eaton has gone to New Orleans, a lady told me a few days ago that he said the reason he went was because he wanted to attend the opera in the evening, he had no amusement here except to go and see the young ladies and as he could not do that without its being reported he was going to marry them, he had nothing for amusement. Though not a speech for a gentleman to make it is characteristic of Mr. Eaton, who is both conceited and indolent.

        I wrote a letter to Miss Julia Rucker before leaving Cohuttah which I was so careless as to mislay so I must write again, I want to do it this evening but it is getting so dark that I do not think I can, how quickly the twilight comes now, winter is here, but I can scarcely believe it. I feel as if the winter is strange and often my mind reverts to last winter as a time long past, more a dream than reality.

        This is election day but we have not been disturbed by noise in this part of the town, everything has been quiet thus far.

Saturday, Nov. 10th /--

        Tomorrow Father and Willie will come, how glad I shall be. I have been hard at work sweeping and dusting this morning and feel quite tired. I am so easily fatigued, perhaps if I took more exercise of this kind I might stronger.

        I really do not know why I opened my journal this morning, for I having nothing to write, the great news of the day is that Lincoln is elected, and South Carolina is in a state of great excitement. I hope it will all end well.

        We are having very pleasant weather, I am sitting with my windows open and I hear a bird singing from the mulberry trees outside.

Saturday, Nov. 17th / 60--

        Willie has come and gone, he and Father came over Monday morning, and we were all delighted to see them, especially Georgie, he came to the door and would not let Pa kiss him hardly, but said where is my brother Willie, when he saw Willie coming up the street with his high boots on, the saddlebags over his arm and his beard long, he would not believe that it was his "Brother Willie" but ran away from him; he soon became accustomed to him however, and was on his knee or in his arms almost all the time.

        Monday was the twentieth anniversary of Father and Mother's marriage, and to celebrate it, they invited Mr. Horne's family, Aunt Jane and Dr. Young to dine with us. Uncle Moses was obliged to go over the river.

        Willie looked in better health than when he left Cohuttah, but was rather thin, he is very much pleased with the country out there, likes it a great deal better than Vicksburg. Father has taken him into partnership with him the firm is "Wm Wadley & Son" contractors for grading the Vicksburg, Shreveport and Texas railroad.

        Willie seemed more mild and affectionate than ever, I hated to see him go away.

        Mr. and Mrs. Raoul from Independence came to visit us Teusday night, Wednesday we had Mr. Green to dinner, Mr. Green is one of those little men, (so seldom found) who is not conceited, he is on the contrary quite bashful. Father tells us amusing stories sometimes of his bashfulness and quick temper. Father has given up the care of the Southern road almost entirely to him, and this being his first experience as a superindent he is often worried as to what is best to do. I think that it must be because Father is so tall and large that I dislike little men, in my opinion it is a real misfortune for a man to be little, and yet, much as I dislike his stature I can but like Mr. Green he is so free from conceit so pleasant in conversation and so corteus

in his manners. Why is it that I am always better pleased with gentlemen and ladies of thirty or forty than with those who are younger? it must be because I have been more accustomed to associate with them.

        I liked Mrs. Raoul very well, she reminded a great deal of Mrs. Garrett; Mr. Raoul appears much better with his wife than without her, before this visit I always felt uncomfortable in his presence, he seemed so nervous, but he was not so with his wife. They left yesterday.

        Mother bought me a case of pencils the other day, I was so much pleased, they are just what I have wanted for three or four years.

        Miss Mary and I commenced taking Music lessons from Mr. Nocepolius Monday, I like him better than Mr. Eaton he manifests more interest in his employment.

Saturday, Nov. 24th /--

        For the last two weeks I have written on Saturday and now I sit down again to record the events of the past week. Father came in to see us Sunday morning, and went after dinner, he has been gone all the week. We expected him today but as it is past twelve and he has not come we can only hope to see him.

        The weather is so cold. Thursday it rained all day, yesterday was dark and unpleasant, and today is bright and frosty, the mud in the streets was all frozen up this morning, and all standing was turned to ice. Eva and I have just returned from a ramble over fort hill, we went up by the regular road but came down on the steepest side, we saw a little fall where the water was all turned to icicles, by the time we arrived back home we were in a perspiration.

        Dr. Young was here yesterday afternoon, he had just returned from New Orleans, and said that it was impossible to borrow money, he says that he

thinks there will certainly be a dissolution of the Union.

        I received a letter from Aunt Satira a few days since, the tone of her letter is melancholy she says that this world will never be to her again what it has been. I know how I miss dear Aunt Lydia, I have never been very much with her but I knew her well enough to love her dearly and I have many little things to remind me constantly of her, how much worse must it be for Aunt Satira. Aunt Lydia was a true Christian but Aunt Satira has no religious belief. Much as I sorrow for her, I think my Aunt's death has done me good, I feel nearer to heaven since she has gone there and I have learned now to feel resigned at her loss. She was too tender in body and heart for this life, she must be happier now, for her poor motherless children I mourn, they never knew her worth.

Wednesday, Nov. 28th--

        Day before yesterday was my sixteenth birthday, it passed away quite as every other day does except that I took my music lesson as it was Monday.

        Mother said she intended to have given me a birthday present but the times are so hard she could not afford it.

        Mr. Horne has gone to Georgia to try and raise some money and Father left for New Orleans yesterday on the same errand I expect; Father expects to come back tomorrow night. I hope this pressure will not last long, Father does not think it will, but there are many others who do.

        We have had no service in Church for two Sundays, Dr. Lord has been too sick to preach. Mr. Nocepelius says he has a bad cold, I hope he will recover before next Sabbath.

        Mr. Green was here to dinner Sunday, he was as usual very pleasant, said he really thought to go to church in the morning, but went down to the depot and found things in such disorder there, that he had to stay and right them

up. Last Sunday the reason he did not go was because he had locked up the key of his room and could not get his nice clothes out; ah! why do we poor mortals allow so many things as excuses for not performing our duty to God. We think our worldly business of so much more importance than attending to his commands that we first attend to that and then serve God in our supefluous time.

        Mother has engaged a white woman as a sort of head servant, she seems to be a very good woman, was born in Scotland and raised in Philadelphia. Mother has taken her on trial for a month, I think she will keep her.

        It has been raining all the week, and will probably continue until the end, for it is too warm to clear off yet.

Monday, Dec. 3rd / 1860.--

        I have so much much news that I do not know what to write first, but as I must make a beginning I will commence with Father. He has just come but I have not had time to learn how he came, the rains last week damaged the New Orleans and Jackson road so much and Father was so long a time getting over the breaks that he could not come home Thursday as he expected. We heard dreadful accounts of the road it was said that there were fourteen breaks in it and that Father could not get home unless he went round by the river, but he has come, and by the railroad too. He says the New Orleans road is worse broken in pocket than the track.

        And now I have bad news to write, Willie has very narrowly escaped being killed, he was out in the woods having same trees cut down when one fell, and hitting him on the side of his head, grazed his shoulder and knocked him down. Had it struck him a half an inch further on his head he would have died. Oh! how thankful I feel to the power that preserved him to us; he is now quite well, so Mr. Green (the engineer on the other side) says.

        The Southern road has not come out unhurt from the rains, one of the bridges is washed away.

        Dr. Lord has recovered from his illness, sufficiently to preach. We had service yesterday but Dr. Lord looked quite unwell.

        We had a rain again last night, but the sky is clear again, though it is very muddy.

        Mr. Nocepelius has not given us a lesson for a week, I think he must be sick for he was in Church yesterday; he is the organist.

Teusday, Dec. 4th--

        I wrote so soon after Father's return yesterday (indeed I commenced writing before it) that I had not learned any of his news; he had to walk six miles Sunday and rode some distance on an engine, and worse than all he fell into a river at one time and sat in the sun until his pants were half dry. I am afraid that not even his iron constitution can bear such exposure without injury.

        Father says that since his visit to New Orleans he is convinced that we must secede, it is impossible for the North and South to coalesce.

        Dr. Palmer, pastor of the first Presbyterian Church in New Orleans, delivered an excellent sermon on thanksgiving day. Father brought the paper containing it up to us, he (Dr. P.) says that he has never before intruded his opinions upon political subjects, but that for some months he has forseen that the crisis in our history was fast approaching and that now it has come he deems it the duty of every one who can influence the public mind to speak boldly for the right; he then goes on to show by uncontrovertible arguments that slavery is providential and right, that the slave being by nature incapable of self government is dependent upon his master for protection and that it is the duty of the master to extend that protection to him, his forcible and eloquent words are these

        "He leans upon me for protection for counsel and for blessing; and so long as the relation continues no power but the power of Almighty God shall come between him and me. Were there no argument but this, it binds upon us the providential duty of preserving the relation that we may save him from a doom worse than death" again "Strike now a blow at this system of labor and the world itself totters at the stroke, shall we permit the blow to fall? do we not owe it to civilized man to stand in the breach and stay the uplifted arm?" again "This trust we will discharge in the face of the worst possible peril. Though war be the aggregation of all evils, yet should the madness of the hour appeal to the arbitration of the sword, we will not shrink from the baptism of fire. If modern crusaders stand in serried ranks upon some plain of Esdraelon, there shall we be in defence of our trust.

        Not till the last man has fallen behind the last rampart, shall it drop from our hands; and then only in surrender to God who gave it" and in conclusion the position of the South is at this moment sublime. If she has grace given her to know her hour she will save herself, her country and the world. It will involve indeed temporary prostration and distress; the dykes of Holland must be out to save her from the troops of Phillip. But I warn my countrymen, the historic moment, once passed, never returns. If she will arise in her majesty and speak now as with the voice of one man, she will roll back for all time the curse that is upon her. If she succumbs now, she transmits that curse as an heirloom to posterity".

        These are only Dr. Palmer's conclusions that I have quoted, he supports them by sound and christian reasoning, the whole sermon is forcible, temperate and sensible, there is no attempt to stimulate the imagination, but to convince the reason and strengthen the courage of his hearers.

        Dr. Palmer is a talented minister, well known throughout these states, and his sermon, which Father thinks will be issued in phamplet form, will

influence many.

        Oh! if the South would only unite and not disgrace herself in this hour of common peril by internal bickerings.

Saturday, Dec. 8th--

        The week has passed very quietly indeed to me, my mornings have been spent in alternate hours of practising and painting and the evenings in reading "Lardner on the steam engine, and having Father explain what I did not understand. It is so pleasant to have Father at home, he has not been home a whole week before since we returned from Cohuttah.

        We are to move over the river as soon as we can, probably in about three weeks, Miss Mary and I are going down to Amite, during the moving time, to see Miss Valeria Ridgill & her sisters, and Mrs. Raoul, Mr. Raoul was here to dinner yesterday, he went away on the evening train but would have remained another day if we could have gone home with him.

        Mr. Nocepelius has been on a "spree" the reason why he did not give us our music lessons. He came Thursday and excused himself by saying that he had sprain his ankle and could not walk, poor man! I feel very sorry for him, he is an educated man, is a perfect gentleman when sober, but he is too weak to resist the love of liquor, he was pale and haggard Thursday and his ankle was so lame that he walked with difficulty.

        The first part of the week was very cold indeed, but yesterday the weather moderated very much and this morning it was like spring. I have taken two very long walks this week, and a few short ones, exercise benefits me, I feel very well indeed.

Monday, Dec. 10th--

        We all went to Church yesterday and heard a fine sermon from Dr. Lord, Father was very such pleased with it, he spoke of the mistaken piety of

abolitionists so delicately that he did not once speak the word slavery, or secession, and yet every one knew what he was speaking of. The text was taken from Isaih, and pronounced woe upon those who setting up their own judgement and their own code of morals instead of religion, and the scriptures, condemn that which has been sanctioned both by the bible, and by ancient usage.

        Mr. Green was here last night, and in speaking of the sermon I remarked that I did not think the sermon applied, or was intended to apply, to the abolitionists alone, but to every one who thought they possessed in their consciences a surer guide to virtue and a greater safegaurd against vice than the Bible and Christianity, Mr. Green said it might then apply to him but that he hoped he did not think he could do without religion. I was not thinking of him when I spoke but I am afraid his words are only too true.

        Mr. Horne returned yesterday, we met him as we came from Church, he succeeded in getting a little money and is promised some more, he says the times are not near as bad in Georgia as they are here.

        But I must really stop writing I have to strain my eyes to see the letters, Mr. Nocepelius gave us a lesson, Miss Annie and Lamar were in the room at the time and he was so embarrassed he could scarcely give the lesson.

Friday night. Dec. 14th /'60--

        I have been busy packing all day and am not yet more than half through my part, I spent the morning in packing my own dear keepsakes and a few books that I must carry with me, these had to be so carefully stowed away that they filled one trunk and kept me busy packing them until dinner time.

        It makes me melancholy to look over these things, they recall so many past scenes some pleasant, some painful.

        After dinner, with Miss Allen's help I packed four boxes of books just as tight as possible, which Uncle Jim is now screwing up, these are to be

left at Mrs. Horne's until the railroad is finished to Monroe.

        Eva and Lory are delighted at the prospect of going over where Willie is, but while I was packing the books I could not but think of the first time those boxes were packed how delighted I was when they came up from the depot and how important I felt because I was chosen to help Pa and Willie pack. I remember now how I sat perched up on a pile of boxes, pencil and book in hand taking a list of books, my journal for that time says that like all children I was pleased with novelty.

        Father went over the river Tuesday, we expect him and Willie back Sunday; I have been so busy this week finishing up my correspondence for this year practising, sewing and visiting, that the time has seemed short to me, Oh! there is the supper bell I must go.--

        Mr. Gnocepelius (that is the way he spells his name I believe) gave a lesson Thursday he says he will come over to Monroe once a week and give his lessons as soon as the road is completed.

        I am very tired, and as I have a good days work before me tomorrow, I must put up my writing and retire. I have yet some things to lay away for tomorrow's packing.

        The weather yesterday and today has been very cloudy and unpleasant, it rained a little last night but I do not think it will rain more for it grows colder as the evening advances.

Sunday, Dec. 16th--

        Father arrived very unexpectedly yesterday morning, and Willie came today. Willie is going down to Amite with us, I am so glad I was afraid we should have to go alone, it is settled that we are to Tuesday.

        Mr. Green was here this morning, I saw him only for a moment, he came to ask Father's advice about his business, some of the directors of

the road have been finding fault with his proceedings I blieve.

        Mother said he seemed very much hurt by it, he went down to New Orleans this evening, said he would wait till tomorrow if we could go then, but Father told Willie could go with us Teusday. Pa afterwards told Mother that I did not want to go with him. I do not know how he found it out, I did not say so, I expect he read my feelings correctly though.

Vicksburg, Wednesday Dec. 19th--

        We are still here. Teusday morning Father came home and told us that some one had been killed on the Vicksburg and Shreveport road and he could not go out with Miss Allen and Sallie as he intended so Willie had to go for the baggage had been all sent off and there could be no delay; I had just finished my packing, laid out our clothing and had everything ready to start, of course I was dissappointed, but I did not feel it much at the time. I was so sorry for Father, he was so perplexed, and worried, and I know he hated to dissappoint us.

        I felt yesterday so thankful that we had been kept from going, I thought I thought I would never again repine at a dissappointment for little Georgie was taken with the sore throat yesterday morning, and we were very much afraid that it was the terrible diptheria which is prevailing here now. Mother sent for Dr. Balfour and he said that it was not diphtheria but a bad sore throat. He proscribed a wash of pepper vinegar and directed that his throat should be rubbed with turpentine and sweet oil. This morning he came again, and changed the wash to one of sage tea, honey and alum. Georgie is now much better; John has taken cold and is not quite well.

        I do not know now whether we shall go down to Amite at all, Mother

cannot find our free ticket and if that is lost I am sure we cannot go, for the times are too hard for us to pay our passage.

        I was perfectly surprised, nay astonished, Teusday morning when Mother handed me a letter from Mr. Woodburn, it opened with, "Miss Sarah", "my dear Friend". I was offended at this style of address from one whom I had never considered more than an acquaintance, and whose presence when compelled to bear I had scarcely tolerated. Often while at Cohuttah I reproached myself with rudeness to him, but all my slights were lost, for he wrote of the delight with which he looked back upon his brief but pleasant sojourn at Cohuttah said that when he parted from us he "felt he was not a stranger parting with strangers but a friend who had been receiving the kind offices of friendship and taking leave of those whom he would often remember as friends". I was amazed at this paragraph, how was it possible that anyone, even the dullest of men could consider my coldness my repeated repulses and avoidances as manifestations of exalted friendship, and then he went on to say that it was amusing to see the military aspect Columbia had assumed, and the excitement there prevailing--, amusing indeed, a man of feeling and patriotism could not speak thus, a man of sense would be ashamed to treat so grave a subject with such silly levity, he must either be deficient in brains himself or must have a very poor opinion of me to think to interest me with such nonsense; but really I have become quite excited, more indignant than such a thing deserves, but I must be pardoned, my excuse is that I am very inexperienced; a few years from this time, I will wonder that such a thing could ever have moved me, even as I now wonder at the outbreakings of angered vanity which I remember in my early childhood.

Thursday, Dec. 20th--

        Father has not returned yet, I do not think he

will come until next week, the man was not killed, it was a Jew pedlar, who accuses one of the railroad hands of beating him dreadfully and taking four hundred dollars from him, he is able to testify against the negro; the trial will come off Saturday. It is reported that the negro has the proof of three white men that he was at the camp all day.

        Georgie's throat is almost well, he has been out today; John was very sick last night, but is much better today.

Teusday, Dec. 25th / 1860.--

        It is Christmas day, the great festival of the year, but this Christmas is not very merry to us, nor, I dare say, to many others in This country.

        Dr. Lord said last Sunday that we ought to let the great wave of political troubles roll by for a while, and try and forget the exigencies of the times during Christmas, the anniversary of that day in which rose the sun of Righteousness; but this is very hard to do. We can have no tangible expressions of merry making, which though far less dignified than a deep Christian rejoicing goes very far towards promoting universal thankfulness and love in the household.

        I wrote to Eddie Josselyn a few weeks ago and was very much gratified last Sunday to receive a reply, what was my surprise after reading nearly through the letter to see this sentence "Father has married our housekeeper, Emma H. Richardson". I could not believe it and handed the letter to Mother that her reading might testify to the correctness of mine, poor children! I hope for them and pray that my hopes may be realized.

        Mr. Green was here as usual Sunday night, he and father conversed principally upon the state of the New Orleans and Jackson Railroad, it

appears that they have had two more breaks, and have repaired the old ones in a very bad manner. Mr. Green says he thinks they will have trouble down there, they have not money to pay their workmen, he does not think that Mr. Williams (who is the superintendant now) is to blame for the breaks, but Father says he is to blame for the waste on the line of the road.

        Uncle Moses and Aunt Jane are coming to dine with us today. Father asked Mr. Green, but he had to go out on the road, I believe. Miss Mary and I expect now to leave here tomorrow on our way to Amite. Father thinks he will go with us, the free ticket is found, but Father says if it had not been he would rather pay our passages twice over than to have us not go, he does not wish to move us all at one time, Mother expects to leave here the last of this month or the first of next, it is a little undecided yet. Father and Willie have been very busy packing yesterday and this morning, there is not a great deal to do now.

Saturday, Dec. 29th--Amite--

        This is the first good opportunity I have had to write in my journal since we arrived here.

        We spent Christmas day very quietly, our only extra amusement was going to the Christmas tree at the Church. Eva was one of the Sabbath school scholars and Willie, Miss Mary and I went with her. Lamar Horne came round and we went together. Early the next morning rose, and after a good deal of bustle and confusion we told them all goodbye and bade a farewell also to our home in Vicksburg.

        Father came with us, it was so pleasant to have him. At Jackson we met Mr. Green, it was a very unexpected meeting to me, I did not see him until he held out his hand to me. I fancied afterwards, it might have been

only fancy, that he was less polite than I had ever seen him. We had to wait two or three hours at Jackson, but as I had a very interesting book with me (the history of Goethe) the time passed quickly and pleasantly.

        All along on the New Orleans and Jackson railroad I felt so melancholy, I always do when I am on that road. I remember so many dissappointments connected more or less remotely with it, Father was talking with Mr. Hazelhurst and another gentleman a long while, and then he read the rest of the way, until dark so that I had no need to exert myself and be cheerful; we arrived he [illegible] without accident, met Mr. Stewart at the depot, left our trunk in his care and walked up to the house.

        After knocking twice one of the servants came to the door and recognising us screamed out, "Miss Mary and Miss Sarah I declare", upon this Gussie peeped out of a door and I created a comotion by going in the room and kissing all the children, who were in their night dresses. Mrs. Ridgill and Miss Valeria had not retired. Pa went back the same night.

        We have spent our time so pleasantly, the days fly before we know it.

        We sent down to see Mrs. Stewart's Thursday morning, and passed the morning very pleasantly giving and receiving information about each other's family and friends.

        Yesterday evening we went to see Mrs. Duncan, it rained while we were there, and John had to put boards in the carriage for us to put our feet on coming home; Mrs. Duncan welcomed us very warmly.

        All this morning has been occupied by visitors, Judge Huling and a Dr Richardson came over to see us, and Dr. Richardson staid all the morning, old Judge Huling went down to the depot for the mail, and told him to stay till he came back, so that no choice was left to the Doctor; he was quite agreeable.

        Mother told us when we came away that we must practise an hour a day, we have not done it yet, and it seems as if we shall not be able to do it. Miss Mary seems to be enjoying herself very much, she and Gussie keep us laughing (that is Miss Maria and I) nearly all the time, and then they scold us for giggling so much.

Amite,--Dec. 31st /60--

        The last day of the old year! What sad thoughts arise within us as we think over the changes of the past twelve months, some have been taken away some have been added to us in that time.

        How mournfully I think over the fruitless efforts the dead hopes that have passed over me; the unexecuted plans and resolves of last New Years rise up in accusation against me, a long train of accusers; and who can tell what another year may bring forth, in the midst of political excitement, of family confusion it befits me to trust all to God, and only to strive for a greater spirit of love and faith for him, so that I can apply to myself the promise "All things work together for good to them that love God".--And truly we have much to be thankful for, God in his mercy has seen fit to take from us one whom we all love, but we have the consolation of believing that he has taken her to himself, and that he will not forget the motheless children commended to his care; but while one has been taken many have been preserved to us, and that too through great sickness and danger, one more precious soul has come to claim our care and affection; and God has given that great blessing love and unity in our family, then let us have faith in his goodness and thank him for all that he gives us, whether joy or sorrow, knowing that if we trust in him he will make it all right.

        I received a letter from Mother today, it is dated the 29th. She says

that they are still in Vicksburg, staying at Mrs. Horne's and that they will probably remain until Tuesday. She says that we must remain here until we see Father, I am very glad that we are to stay, but sorry that Mother could not leave when she expected, I know it annoys her very much.

        Yesterday morning when we first rose it was raining hard and towards noon it commenced sleeting and continued till night. Oh! it was so cold this morning.

        Judge Huling and Dr. Richardson spent the evening here, the Judge came over in the morning and said that the Dr. was sick, he had a "beating in the breast" and the Judge wanted to bring him over so that Miss Valeria might prescribe for him.

Thursday, January 3rd / 1861.

        The new year has come in peaceably enough with us, but with confusion and terror in some parts of our country, the papers say that the ship Harriet Lane has been sent to Charleston, and been denied admittance into the Harbour, it is said that Charleston is full of Soldiers and that the ladies are all busy preparing lint and bandages.

        The years 1860 and 1861 will long be remembered, not only in this, but in other countries.

        Monday evening we went down to see Mr. Waters, he is at home alone, Miss Lizzie is in the city, he seemed very much gratified that we had come to see him.

        New Years day and the day after we spent quietly at home, at least at home, not very quietly it is true, for we have been preparing for some Tableaux, which we are to have tonight. We have enjoyed contriving the dresses very much and we think that the Tableaux will be very pretty, they are entirely among ourselves, no one is invited except Miss Sallie,

and Octavia Huling and the Judge, and they will be only spectators not actors; Miss Valeria and I are to be the dressing maids.

Friday--Amite,Jan'y 4th / '61.

        We had our tableaux last night, nearly all the scenes were very pretty, and would have been beautiful if we had had a stronger light upon them. Miss Mary, Gussie, Charlie and Emma were the actors, Miss Valeria and I the dressing maids, and Miss Sallie and Octavia Huling, Master Octave Byzantzine, their cousin, and Mr. Richardson (a brother of the Dr.) the spectators, besides the family. John and Angus criticized the scenes very freely; in one Gussie was dressed in an antique manner, standing alone, in a graceful, pensive attitude, the picture was really very pretty indeed; as the curtain drew up Miss Valeria said that is Louisa (the name of the picture) 'indeed' said Angus 'that is Gussie" "Yes," remarked John, "and Gussie has on false hair too" at this Miss Sallie Huling laughed loudly. I expected every moment to see Gussie smile, and was provoked with John and Angus for talking to, but she did not move a muscle until the curtain dropped and then poor Gussie! she ran into the room and gave way to her anger. Gussie is very impulsive, and they were really quite provoking to speak so when she looked so pretty, but boys will be boys, one can not change their thoughtless natures.

        Miss Mary was alone in the last scene, she looked really beautiful, she will make a belle when she is grown, she is tall and (unconsciously) a little haughty in her expression, her complexion is very fair and sometimes enlivened by a peachlike bloom, her mouth is small and she has very full red lips, her eyes hazel with a kind of langour in them which is very charming, her eyebrows beautifully arched and of the same reddish golden color as her hair; altogether she is at times very pretty, and if she would only cultivate her mind she might be beautiful, as it is her greatest

failing, indolence, is but too plainly expressed in her countenance. She is, (unlike me) very practical, has not much taste for reading of any kind, and cannot bear poetry; but really I had forgotten all about the tableaux, I blieve we were all very well pleased. Angus liked the last one so well that he actually said it was very pretty, I expect he admired the actress very well. Angus is a great admirer of the girls, he talks a great deal more about them than John, but his sentiments of gallantry are devoted to them as a class, he is not devoted to one more than another but pays compliments to all, old and young alike.

        John, on the contrary, has devoted himself to one particular Goddess, but at the supper table tonight he made the very uncommon remark for disconsolate young men, that very few women are constant, that perhaps his fair lady has jilted him. Both the boys are very agreeable indeed, but I believe that I like Angus (the youngest) best, he is quicker than John, very frank, and exceedingly agreeable and quite witty in conversation.

        John is very nice in his dress, always keeps his hair smooth and glossy, corrects the children if they do not speak grammatically, and makes a good many puns, he is very kind to drive us wherever we wish to go, and makes no objection to any of our arrangements, he is seventeen.

        Oh, dear! what writing, but I have a good excuse. I wish I were an artist to portray the scene in this room a little while ago.

        Miss Valeria, Miss Mary Gussie and I were all sitting round the fireplace in which is blazing a pine fire, Miss Valeria sitting in a rocking chair with her feet on the side of the mantel (not a graceful position, but nevertheless very comfortable) was writing her journal, I sitting down on the rug engaged in the same occupation and as my ink is pale and I write by firelight the characters are of course not very distinct. Gussie and Miss Mary were on the other side of the fire, Miss Mary sitting (in a

not very erect posture) on the floor, and Gussie lying down with her head to the fire, both busily chrotcheting with the candle between them.

        Miss Mary and Gussie have gone to bed now, but they did not go until they had made us laugh about fifteen minutes by their droll sayings.

         Old Judge Huling was over here this evening, he asked me what sort of a man I wanted to marry, I was perfectly surprised and a little annoyed by the question, answered him politely but very vaguely, he then turned to Miss Mary and obtained more satisfaction from her; she expressed her likes and dislikes pretty plainly; the Judge told me I had a very good nose, a large nose and heavy eyebrows he says are sure signs of a fine mind. He has told me that twice, I expect he wants to console me for my ugliness, he said also that I was just about the right size. I wonder if he knows how I dislike my short stature.

        Today was appointed as a day of fasting and prayer by the President, we all went to Church this morning and have not indulged in any great excitement either of mind or body but yet we have not kept a strict fast.

        I must really stop I have sat doubled up so long that I feel all lame.

Amite, Saturday Jan'y 5th--

        The week is now ended, and we are here still, I could stay two or three weeks longer and not be tired, I feel perfectly at home here, for I know that we are welcome guests. Father may come any night and I suppose he will wish to go on immediately, so that we hold ourselves in readiness to leave any time.

        Today has been beautiful, the sun has shone out bright and clear all day. This evening we went down the Hotel to see Mrs. Grice and had a pleasant visit, on our way back we stopped to see Mrs. Stewart and

found her very agreeable, but suffering from a headache.

        Amite has increased in size since we left here, it is quite a little town, the Church is a very neat little edifice, has been plastered since we left, and the ladies are endeavoring to get a carpet, melodian and bell, they expect to obtain these soon.

        Mrs. Grice told us that Mr. Williams had an elegant service of silver presented to him New Years eve by the employees of the road, it is said that he was so much surprised by the present that he could not make a speech in thanks, the service is said to have cost eleven hundred dollars. I was glad to hear that he was popular enough to receive such a present, but was astonished when I heard of it.

        Mr. Ridgill returned home tonight, he has a very bad cold; he says that no mails have been received in the city for several days, and that all the news comes by telegraph, as the despatches are often contradictory they are not considered very reliable; it has been telegraphed and is considered true that a fort in Georgia near Savannah and one near Mobile Alabama have been taken by the troops of the respective states, various rumours are floating about regarding Charleston, the city (Charleston) is full of soldiers, troops from Georgia have tendered their services and been accepted. The confidence of the South Carolinians is unabated, my my sympathies are with them.

Amite, Monday Jan 7th / 61.--

        Father came yesterday morning as we were at breakfast; he had been over the river twice since he left here, but Mother is still in Vicksburg at Mr. Horne's.

        Father had been walking so much and had been through so much fatigue that he was very stiff and lame, and looked Oh! so tired his eyes seemed

as if they could not be kept open, Mrs. Ridgill had a room made ready for him, and Mr. Ridgill gave him a newspaper and then walked down to the depot to meet the train.

        Father commenced reading the paper but soon fell asleep and slept for about an hour, when he woke up he consented to lie down and take a nap. This so refreshed him that after washing and shaving he looked like a different man; he left on the train Sunday night for New Orleans.

        Miss Valeria, Miss Mary, Gussie, John, Angus and myself walked down with him as far as the Church, where we stopped, and heard part of a very good though not very polished Methodist sermon. We had a very pleasant walk, back, our conversation might perhaps have been too merry for the Sabbath but I think our mirth was harmless, it was only the natural manifestation of youth and high spirits; Angus walked in such a funny manner with his hands in his pockets and his overcoat hanging over his shoulders, and talked so goodnaturedly about his being affected by Dr. Richardson's malady, a beating of the breast and therefore unable to walk straight, that we could not help laughing at this all the way. John, too contributed his share to our amusement by making some laughable criticisms on Angus and Gussie.

        After we came upstairs I read aloud to Miss Valeria, a very interesting sermon delivered by the Rev. Mr. Vandyke in the first Presbyterian Church, Brooklyn, New York, upon the subject of slavery. It was a very able discourse treating abolitionism on scriptural ground and only touching lightly upon Political subjects.

        We expect to leave here Wednesday for Independence. Father intends to come up the road tomorrow morning and move Mother over the river Wednesday, that is, if it does not rain, we shall see him as he goes up. Mr. Ridgill

left tonight.

        It is eleven o'clock now and my feeling admonish me that it is time to retire. Tonight after John and Angus returned from the depot we all sat up a long time talking and laughing about our summer at Cohuttah. Miss Mary gave some very graphic accounts of our life there, and delivered them in such a peculiarly funny manner that she made us all laugh a great deal.

Monday, Jan'y 14th--Terry--

        Just a week since I last wrote here. We went down to Independence Wednesday as we expected, John Ridgill put us on the cars, and in a few minutes the train stopped at Independence. Mr. Raoul was waiting for us, and with his assistance I was able to step from the car to the platform though I was so nervous I scarcely could stand. His little son Giffen drove us to the house, where we were met with great cordiality by Mrs. Raoul who introduced us to her daughter Florence, thirteen years old, and Mr. Raoul's daughter Rosine, fifteen.

        After removing our bonnets and cloaks Mrs. Raoul conducted us to the parlor and made us acquainted with her Mother, Mrs. Stanton, a remarkable old lady, so cheerful and intelligent in conversation, so kind and attentive to the wants of the whole family. Mr. Raoul says she is the youngest one in the house. They are altogether a remarkable family, they have three sets of children, Mr. Raoul's, Mrs. Raoul's and their mutual offspring, and they live together in perfect amity. Mrs. Raoul's children call Mrs. Stanton Grandma, and are as fond of her as her own. Grandchildren. Our visit was very pleasant indeed.

        One evening we walked over to Mr. Raoul's mill and saw them sawing and planing plank and making cars, on our way back the sun was setting on the high green pines it made them perfectly beautiful. I felt as if I

never wanted to live any where but in the pine woods, only I would wish it to be in a hilly country, lower Louisiana is so level.

        We left Independence Saturday morning after many invitations to return, and pay them another visit, they very pressingly invited us to remain longer but I told them that Father expected me to come up Saturday and I could not remain. I was very glad that I came when I heard that Father had told Mr. Terry we were coming Saturday, how could I ever dissappoint my Father.

        At Amite John came in to see us and brought a book and some clothing that we had left at Mrs. Ridgill's; Miss Valeria did not come in the cars but she with Mrs. Stewart, Emma and Charley stood at Mrs. Stewart's door and waved us a final adieu.

        The conductor was so kind as to give me a delta to read and between reading, sleeping, and looking around at the varied characters in the car the day passed quickly away. I began to feel rather nervous as we approached Terry and I thought that perhaps the Captain might not be at the depot, but my apprehensions were set at rest by the sight of his handsome face and his warm welcome; Miss Ellen Eagan, a cousin of Mrs. Terry's came with us from Crystal Springs. I was introduced to her by Captain Terry at the depot and we all rode to the house together. We found Jane Terry, the Captain's eldest daughter, at home so that I have at last the pleasure of being acquainted with the "curly head" whom I have so often heard extolled by Father and Willie, she is a very pleasant, quite an intelligeny girl, has just recovered from a severe attack of typhoid fever, this was the reason of her return from school, the Typhoid fever prevailed as an epidemic at Science Hill Kentucky and some of the girls died, among these was one of Jane's cousins.

        I received a letter from Aunt Jane Saturday evening, she says that

Mother and the rest of the family went over the river Wednesday as they expected, she said that Mr. Green came to the Hotel to bid them goodbye and said that he would come over to Louisiana when the road was finished; Aunt Jane said that they were all well but little John had been unwell with a bad cold. I am getting anxious to see them all, dear little Georgie how I shall rejoice to see his darling face.

        We are enjoying ourselves very well, I believe Miss Mary is very well contented though she did not wish to come up here.

        Yesterday and today the weather has been cloudy and unpleasant, it is not cold at all. This afternoon a relative of Capt. Terry's, Mr. James Moore came to see us. he is as pleasant as the generality of young men, I have no great liking for any of them.

Terry, Friday, Jan'y 18th--

        I expected to have been at "home" (strange word) by this time, but Father was unable to care for us Wednesday and wrote to Captain Terry that he must keep us two or three days longer, I do not know now when to expect him but should not be surprised to see him any day.

        We had a little dance here Tuesday night, I enjoyed myself very much indeed. I dreaded it for some time but when I am obliged to go into company I enjoy myself as such as anybody. We only had four gentlemen and one girl, a cousin of Jane's, little Willie Terry danced almost every set, he was so anxious to dance that he could not sit down at all, for myself I danced every set except four out of ten, I believe. I was not sorry when the time came for the gentlemen to retire although they were all very pleasant and three of them I liked very well.

        I have taken up a new accomplishment lately, that of knitting stockings,

I always have thought that it must be pleasant to knit, the needles shine so prettily as they glance quickly through the yarn which slips off smoothly from the fingers of an experienced knitter. I took up a scotking of Mrs. Terry's the other day and asked her to show me how to knit it, I have now begun another and am so much fascinated with the work that I hate to put it down for a moment.

        Jane, Miss Mary, Miss Ellen Eagan and I, spent the day out yesterday. We started off at about ten o'clock, Jane and Miss Mary in the buggy and Miss Ellen and I on horseback. My horse was a very gentle, pretty little grey pony, but he had not had a lady on his back for so long that it required a good deal of coaxing to get him to let me mount him, and it is so long since I rode a horse that I felt afraid of him nearly all the time.

        At first we rode up to Mrs. Mim's, about a mile and a half or two miles from here and spent about half an hour and then came back to Mrs. Burnett's, where we spent the reminder of the day. Here I had the pleasure of meeting Captain Terry's Father, a fine, young looking old gentleman, but in my opinion not so handsome as Captain Terry who resembles very much the portraits of the first great Napoleon.

        We left Miss Ellen at Mrs. Burnett's to spend the night, little Bobbie Terry went for her this morning but she has not yet returned. It rained quite hard last night, but the sun rose clear and bright this morning.

        Octave Byzantzine stayed here last night, he came up to meet a young engineer who had appointed this as a rendevouz. This morning, speaking of the hardships of engineers Octave said he thought it was very good fun, I dare say it is--for him.

Lynhurst, Louisiana. Febuary 6th--1861--

        As I have not written any here since we left Terry, not indeed since several days before our departurs, I shall have to take a retrospective glance before I come to the description of recent events and present circumstances.

        We had another little dance on Saturday night at the Captain's, it was rather a storm party, the Captain knew nothing about it until evening, the young gentlemen liked the first dance so much that they made up a party among themselves and sent word to Jane, through Mr. Moore, that they were coming up in the evening. It was the same number, and the same party that were there before, with the exception of one young man, we enjoyed ourselves very much, but as it was Saturday night we retired early.

        Monday we heard that Pa was coming for us Wednesday, so we prepared to leave then.

        Tuesday night the young men sent us word by the school children that they were coming up to serenade us. We all went to work and prepared hearts of Arbourvitae sawed on cards to throw out to them, as we had no flowers, and went to bed with the pleasing expectation of being waked up about midnight by sweet music 'neath our windows, but midnight passed without any music, and in the morning we had to console (?) us the humiliating reflection that we had prepared for a serenade and been dissappointed, one of the young men told me afterwards that they had but two E strings for their violin and when they arrived quite near the house, one of them snapped. They then put on the other, but the dampness of the air was so great that it broke too, then as their principal instrument was useless they had to return.

        I forgot to state in its order that Miss Ellen Eagan left us Sunday

to visit an Aunt residing three miles from the Terry's.

        Wednesday morning I packed our trunk put on my travelling dress, and waited for Father to come, at last the whistle blew, and soon after, we were called out to the piazza by the cry the buggy the buggy is coming, for some time we could not tell whether any one had come or not, but after a while it was certain that some gentleman was there, but the tall beaver hat certainly could not be Father's, no, it was not. I was dissappointed beyond measure, nay I so far forgot my duty as to be almost angry when I recognized Mr. Horne, but I cleared my face as well as possible, and met him with a smile which I am afraid must have looked forced. I managed to enquire after to Father and the Hornes very well untill I learned that we were to remain nearly a week at their house, a week at Mr. Hornes! a week in Springfield! how could I bear it. My trunk would have to be unpacked, my washing would have to be given out, what vexations would I not have to endure, I could hardly keep my countenance straight. As soon as I could, I left the room, and gave way to my feelings in a good cry, after this I felt somewhat relieved, but still very sad, very much depressed and withal very much perplexed, for Captain Terry had asked me to stay and go to a little party at Mrs. Burnett's that night, he said he would take me to Jackson the next morning, and we could go on to Vicksburg alone. I did not know what to do, Miss Mary wanted to stay and so did I but then I thought, "Mr. Horne has come down here for us by Father's request, would he not be displeased if we did not go back with him, would not Father dislike it", I debated for some time in my own mind and at last decided to go, after this I felt better for I felt that, however disagreeable it was, I was doing right. Jane and Carrie went down to the depot to see us off; I asked Jane to come up to Vicksburg and come home with us, she said she

would if we could let her know when we would go, as it afterwards happened we could not.

        We bade all goodbye, and left Terry looking very lonely and desolate through the drizzling rain. Mr. League (one of the party at our two dances) went with us the first ten miles, I was glad when he left the car, for though very pleasant he is one of those people towards whom I have an aversion.

        We arrived at Vicksburg rather late and drove through the drizzling rain to the suburb called Springfield where Mr. Horne resides. Mrs. Horne and Lelia were sitting up for us, Miss Annie and Lamar in consequence of unusual fatigue the night before, had retired. After supper we glad to go to our room and to bed, Mrs. Horne gave me two letters, but I looked at the direction and knowing by that, that they were from Aunts Mary and Satira, I was two sleepy to read them, but reserved that pleasure untill morning.

        Thursday I spent the morning in writing to Mother and Aunt Mary and lounging about the sitting room. I felt too weary to write in my journal. In the afternoon Miss Mary, Lamar and myself went down town to see Aunt Jane and to make some necessary purchases; Aunt Jane welcomed us warmly and pressed me to spend the night with her as Uncle Moses was on his work. I very willingly accepted her invitation and remained.

        Friday Miss Mary and Lamar came down and we all dined at the hotel, in the afternoon we went up to prayers at the Church. Lelia and Howell Horne were baptized. After prayers we went to walk up on Fort hill, and did not get back until dark. While we were on the hill, a few flakes of snow fell and after dark it snowed so as to cover the ground. Just as I

was about to drop into sleep that night I was aroused by steps ascending the stairs, soon my door opened and Mrs. Horne's negroe woman thrust first her hand holding the candle and then her black face into the room. She had a note, or rather letter from Aunt Jane for me, at first I was alarmed but soon seeing that there was nothing requiring answer, I sent Aunt Mary down stairs, and laid down to peruse my letter at leisure. The most important thing it contained was that Mr. Green had been to see her after we left that he had enquired after us, expressed a wish that he had known I had been there the evening before, Aunt Jane asked him to call at Mr. Horne's to see us, he declined, and here she said "I will tell you the rest when I see you" finally she told Mr. Green that her nieces would probably be down to see her the next morning, he said, as of course he must, that he would call and see them. She asked us to come down and see her in the morning.

        Saturday morning Miss Mary and I went down to the hotel, the sun shone very brightly, the air was clear and cold, and the snow on the ground was so little that we had no difficulty in walking. The rest that Aunt Jane had to tell me, was that Mr. Green said he had never been invited to Mr. Horne's and therefore did not wish to go there.

        We had been at the hotel about an hour, when Mr. Horne called to tell me that the railroad was finished too Munroe and that Father would be in either Saturday or Sunday morning and would expect us to be ready to go to Munroe Sunday; my delight at hearing this news may be better imagined than described. I think, however, that I showed no more joy than was proper. Miss Mary and I were back to Mr. Horne's to dinner, we did not see Mr. Green, he called after we left, he went down to New Orleans that evening.

        Sunday morning after breakfast Father came, and soon we had bade them goodbye and were riding down to the ferry with him.

        We came on the first train that ever ran through to Munroe, it was not the regular passenger train, but had some few of persons on board who were allowed to go as a favor. Mr. Horne came through, and when we arrived within twenty miles of Monroe, some gentlemen came on board who had come out to meet the train, they were John Rae and Mr. Bry, the latter is the owner of this place. I was introduced to them both. When we came to Munroe, we were met with cheers from the large crowd who had collected on each side of the track, they were composed of all classes, young and old, male and female, black and white, many of whom had never seen a locomotive before. Our engine was decorated with red, blue and white, streamers (although Louisiana no longer acknowledges the authority of the stars and stripes).

        Father had brought our carriage along, and Willie met us at Munroe with a couple of mules so that we could come right on, our house is six miles west of Munroe.

        We did not arrive here till nearly eight o'clock, the roads are so bad now that we had to come very slowly. When we arrived here George and John were asleep, but the rest of the family were waiting for us.

        After a hearty supper which was very welcome, to us for I had not eaten anything but one biscuit since breakfast, we retired to bed and were soon wrapped in sound refreshing slumber.

        The next day, Monday, I spent in looking about at our new residence and in walking down to Willie's camp, which is a mile from here.

        Tuesday I went to work to clean out our room the floor of which was covered with Mr. Bry's library and papers, also divers broken chairs and desks, selfsealing cans, bottles, demijohns, and a great many seeds.

        I had all these last mentioned articles carried out and then set myself seriously to a task, namely, classifying the books and arranging them upon shelves, for Mr. Bry told me that I might have the use of his library if I was willing to take care of it; the books were covered with long accumulated dust and were in the greatest confusion imaginable I worked until the sun went down and it was so dark I could not see, and then was reluctant to stop although I was very tired.

        Mr. John Green the engineer on the railroad came to supper and spent the night here, I did not go out to supper, but saw him the next morning at breakfast.

        Wednesday I went again to my room and by working hard finished arranging the books, and had my room scoured. Thursday I directed a servant about scouring a desk and the shelves and some other things, Thursday night Father came home.

        Friday I did not do much of anything the weather was cloudy, cold and consequently disagreeable, and as my room has no glasses in it, but only think wooden shutters it is not very pleasant in very cold or rainy weather. Towards night a few large flakes of snow fell but it turned off into a slow freezing rain almost like sleet. Father was coming home on horseback from Munroe, and as he had no overcoat or blanket but only a thin robber coat over him, he was nearly frozen, he said never recollected having such a cold ride; some negroe men were coming along in carts with our furniture, and they suffered greatly, our trunk did not get here till Friday.

        In the night we had a dreadful rain and it was unpleasant all day Saturday. Sunday we spent very quietly at home, Willie came to breakfast and spent the day with us. The weather was very pleasant, bright and clear but quite cold; we went out to walk and had a delightful

walk, I think this country is very pretty indeed, it is very undulating with some quite high hills all thickly wooded with large pine and oak trees, the oaks are bare now, but the pines are beautiful in their dress of dark bright green. If the soil was only red clay, I could think myself back in dear old Georgia, this house is situated upon a hill. It is built of hewed logs, with the cracks stopped inside with plaster. The shutters are all solid wood painted lead color, but most of the windows have glass sashes, the house is quite large, and convenient and very warm and comfortable. I should be quite satisfied, if we were settled here, I feel more at home and more contented here than I have at any place since we left Oakland; the name of this place is Lynhurst.

        Monday and yesterday I passed in unpacking my trunk, arranging my papers and writing materials in an old writing desk I found here (mine is not coming at present) and sewing.

        Yesterday (Tuesday) evening Mother and I went to see some neighbors of ours named Adams who live about a quarter of a mile from here by the road, their house is in sight across the fields, they are very pleasant, plain people, old Mr. Adams and his wife are quite aged, they have a married son and a married daughter living near them, also an unmarried son.

        Father has been away from home since Monday morning, an express came for him Sunday night saying that two of the bridges were broken and asking him to come and have them mended; the regular trains are not running Monroe yet, Father is having a turn table made at Monroe.

        There is to be a meeting of the stockholders of this road on the 15th of this month, Uncle David and Uncle Dole will be here in all probability and may bring their wives, I hope they will. I am now very tired

of writing, having written a long letter to Aunt Satira this morning and must really put up my pen. I have taken a dreadful cold, and feel very badly. Mother, Miss Mary and Lory are going to Willie's camp this evening, I should like to go but do not feel able, this cold unfits me for almost everything.

        I do not know how I could write so long as I have, but I have been feeling ever since my trunk came that I ought to write up my journal, and now that it is done I feel very much relieved in mind.--

Lynhurst. Tuesday Feb'y 12th.

        The time has passed very quietly since I wrote here last, but the days have been so fully and pleasantly occupied that I have not been lonely, nor has the time seemed long to me.

        We have moved into our room, and now as I look around upon it, the rough white-washed walls and neat but simple furniture, lighted up by the cheerful light of a wood fire, it looks very comfortable indeed.

        Father came in the other morning after I had arranged my things, and said "ah, you have made your little room look very cheerful and cozy", and Mother said I had arranged it very neatly indeed, sweet praise, more delightful to me than any other.

        Saturday night Father had the piano brought and put it up, it is very pleasant to have it. I did not know how much company it was until I was without it. I recommenced giving Eva lessons yesterday, she improves very well, I feel happy to think that I am able to contribute to her improvement. I persuaded Miss Mary to begin a journal today, she is sadly deficient in both composition and spelling, and I know by experience that daily journal writing is a great help to learning both.

        Father left us yesterday to go to Vicksburg, he expects to return

tomorrow.

         Yesterday evening Mother, Lory, George, Rose with the baby, and myself all took a ride in the cart up to Mrs. Young's, the doctor's wife. We had a very funny time riding there, and back, the mule is one which is so lazy that Willie could not work it, and he gave it to Uncle Jim to haul wood with. Uncle Jim had to beat it almost every step, and between the jolts caused by the roughness of the road and Uncle Jim's funny remarks we had a very merry time.

        I wish we had this house for a longer time, it is so pleasant out here, but Mr. Bry says we cannot have it longer than June, I dare say it is all for the best however, though we cannot see it now.

        But I must close my book and retire, for it is rather late and Miss Mary has asked me several times if I were not almost done.--

Saturday, Feb'y 16th--

        Father came, as he had expected Wednesday night, but had to return to Vicksburg early the next morning, so as to present at the meeting, which commenced yesterday. Father is to write us word whether any one of our relatives have come from Georgia to attend it. Father brought us some newspapers from which we learned that Jeff. Davis of Mississippi and Alexander Stephens of Georgia have been elected President and vice president of the Southern confederacy, formed of all the seceding states. I had almost written the United States, how sad to think that we are united no longer, that we are no more natives of one common country, necessary as is the separation how can we think of it without grief. I am glad that there has been a good choice of rulers made, both the president and vice president are said to be wise, upright and moderate men, all southerners know of their eloquence and experience in public life.

        Thursday we were all a great deal surprised to receive a visitor who had passed out of my mind, at least, so perfectly that I regarded somewhat in the light of a stranger dropped from the clouds, though this was owing more to the suddenness of his appearance than to any thing etherial about his person or to speak more particularly, about his mind either; this unexpected guest was no less a personage than Mr. Barron an old acquaintance of Father's who in former days, which I can dimly recollect, was very intimate in the family, but who has for some time past been separated from us by the force of circumstances; slightly vexatious as the visit was to me (for I had planned to read Ivanhoe that evening and could not be satisfied at being interrupted by one who is no favorite of mine) we yet learned something about former acquaintances, he told us of Mr. Williams, of his dissipation, his neglect of business and his decline in the confidence of his employers, sad facts but I fear only too true.

        Mr. Barron also spoke of some others whom we used to know slightly when we were in Amite.

Thursday, Feb'y 21st--

        I have quite a number of items for today's journal, although I have put off writing so long that I have not a great deal of time to devote to it. Between sewing (of which I do not do a great quantity) practising, reading, and painting, my days fly away very fast indeed, and after all I fear that I waste some time, the very fear of not improving it all makes me waste some little scraps.

        Father returned on Monday, neither of my Uncles from Georgia came with him, but in their stead he brought Uncle Moses and the two Mr. Grants members of "Fannin, Grant & Co." the last two from Georgia, the conversation was principally upon railroad matters. Father has not yet determined

whether to remain here or not, I do not think he will remain, perhaps in a few months a new era in our lives may begin, whatever comes I will try to place confidence in that supreme power which has hitherto so kindly watched over us.

        They all left early in the morning, and Georgie and I went as far as Munroe with them, we had a very pleasant ride, I was interested during the ride thither by the conversation, which was principally upon grading, not a very interesting topic one would think, but I was pleased to observe how geology and and the science of mathematics were made to blend together, and to serve a most practical and useful end.

        Father went to the Boeuf river to attend to the repairing of a bridge, last night he came home lame and walking with a crutch. He fell from the bridge, by the carelessness of one of his assistants, and very narrowly escaped an instant and terrible death, as it was, he caught upon a timber and escaped with a severe sprain in his heel. This is another signal mercy from our Father in Heaven. Father left again this morning to meet the first regular passenger train from Vicksburg to Munroe.

        I must go now and read some, I am reading the Waverly novels aloud, I have only read Ivanhoe, and an going to commence Rob Roy today.

Friday, Feb'y 22nd.--

        Mother and Loring went to Monroe today to bring Father home in the carriage, as it hurts his foot to ride on horseback. When the carriage drove up I was transfixed with astonishment, for there, reclining upon the cushions, pale and languid as it is possible for him to look I saw Uncle Dole, after having given up all hope of seeing them this winter. It was indeed a joyful surprise, Uncle Moses was with him, but he had left Aunt Lizzie in Georgia. I was very much dissappointed that he did not bring her, I wish so much to see her.

        Uncle Dole has not been well for the last few days, and looks badly,

he says that his nerves have not recovered their tone since he had the typhoid fever; his manner is (perhaps I may only imagine it) a little absent, he is as kind as possible to me.

        Father did not come home, he remained in Monroe with the members of "Fannin, Grant & Company" who have adjourned to that place. I am afraid that Father is having much trouble with the many unreasonable members. Uncle Dole says that Uncle David and his family yet think of coming out, but I am afraid they will not come, Uncle Dole says the times are very hard in Georgia, and maybe they do not feel able to come out.

Wednesday Feb'y 27th /

        Father came home Friday night, very unexpectedly to us all, he did arrive until after we had retired. Fannin, Grant & Co. have sold out to the railroad company who take possession at the road next month. Mr. Horne's office as superintendent has of course expired, with the firm by which he was employed, that office will probably be tendered to Father and it is not likely that he will refuse it, the new era which I prophesied is drawing very near, we will enter upon it at the time when our country enters upon hers, when the infant confederacy follows out self sustained, the destiny which she entered in common with her sister states.

        Sunday we spent very quietly at home, hearing for a great part of the day Father's proposals as to our future, and his conversation with Uncles Moses and Dole upon business affairs. Father's foot is a great deal better he can now wear his boot and walk almost as well as ever.

        Father and Uncles M. and D. went away Monday morning, Uncle Dole went to Georgia, Father and Uncle Moses accompanied him as far as Vicksburg.

        The weather continues mild and pleasant, we had a little rain Tuesday

night. I must go now, although I do not feel very much inclined, to Mrs. Adams, to meet Mother.

Friday, March 1st--

        The first day of Spring! and worthy indeed is this delightful day to bear the name, the air soft and balmy seems to woo her to bestow her leaves and buds upon us, while the birds all sing a merry welcome, yea, Spring, bright joyous, beautiful Spring is again with us, how happy I feel to think we shall soon luxuriate in her beautiful flowers, even as we now rejoice in her warm air and gentle breezes. As I sit here I can almost fancy that through the song of the birds I hear her joyous voice

                         "I come, I come ye have called me long
                         I come o'er the mountains with light and song,
                         Ye may trace my steps o'er the wakening Earth
                         By the winds which tell of the violet's birth
                         By the primrose stars in the shadowy grass
                         By the green leaves opening as I pass.

                         I passed through the south and the chestnut flowers
                         By thousands have burst from the forest bowers
                         And the ancient graves and the fallen fanes
                         Are veiled with wreathes on Italian plains
                         But it is not for me in my hour of bloom
                         To speak of the ruin or the tomb.

                         I have looked o'er the hills of the stormy north
                         And the Larch has hung all it's tassels forth
                         And the fisher is out on the stormy sea
                         And the reindeer bounds through the pastures free

                         And the pine has a fringe of softer green
                         And the moss looks bright where my step hath been.

                         I have sent through the woodpaths a glowing sigh
                         And called out each voice of the deep blue sky
                         From the night bird's lay in the starry time
                         In the groves of the soft hesperian clime,
                         To the swan's wild note by the Iceland lakes
                         When the dark fir branch into verdure breaks.

Teusday, March 5th--

        Saturday night Father, Uncle Moses and Aunt Jane came, Pa had to send after the carriage, so that they did not get here until after nine o'clock. I was very tired, and became quite sleepy before they arrived; Father stayed at home Sunday but was very much fatigued and slept nearly all the time, he left Monday morning, Uncle Moses left Sunday evening. I really do not know why I am writing, for I have nothing particular to say; I was waiting for Aunt Jane to get ready for a walk, and thought I would note down her arrival.

        The weather is cooler today, the wind is quite sharp; yet the bright green grass which is just springing up in some places and the oak blossoms which now cover the trees, remind us that Spring in here.

Sunday, March 17th--

        Aunt Jane left us Thursday, after having paid us a visit of nearly two weeks, she and Uncle Moses expect to go to Georgia soon. While she was here we took some long walks in the woods; it is now delightful to walk out, vegetation is bursting into life and beauty on every side, the

ground is almost literally carpeted with violets, while the numbers of tiny pink bells or the huckelberry, and the wreaths of yellow jasmine which hang from the shrubs here and there form an agreeable variety among the more humble flowers, the dogwood which is now in full bloom and whiting the woods, in this vicinity. The purple hued redbud, and the graceful crimson flowers of the maple variegate the forest which is just beginning to burst the fetters of winter; already the bright green leaves of the gum peep out from the brown buds, and the tall oaks having shed their flowers are putting out leaves, but in all this beauty, the noble pine, which has shaken it's shining green branches amid the storms of winter and now rejoices in the soft gales of spring is ever to me an attractive object. I love to look upon it and associate it with all that is beautiful and noble in life, all that is pure in friendship, with the courage and constancy which in the storms of adversity or the tropical sun of unequaled prosperity ever remains fresh and green, and when adversity has past away and joy comes again, fails not in the pleasure of its friends to put forth fresh buds, and win the smiles of cheerfulness and harmless gayety to enliven and soften the graver shades of firm courage.

        Truly what is life without affection, and yet when we survey life, when we recollect how our short pilgrimage is full of fruitless cares and idle sorrows, life seems as a fitful dream, until it is again dignified by the thought that God has placed us here to prepare ourselves for heaven; and when we reflect that our little cares and sorrows even the very least of them were deemed worthy of the endurance of our God, and there is a Christ who hath died for sinners. truly life loses its insignificance and becomes grand when studied by the light of Calvary.

        Whenever I for a moment lose sight of the bible and of religion, my mind becomes involved in mazy labyrinths of doubt 'till I almost question the fact of my existence and wonder if I am not one of the fabled creations of ancient days, and I can conceive of no greater agony than that feeling that one is without God in the world, cut loose from the idea of a Creator upon what can the soul anchor itself? having rejected the first idea of nature, what shall we accept, where or in whom shall we place confidence, shall we believe the conceptions of minds, or the inspirations of souls which are subject to dissolution and final death? without Faith and confidence in something life is a desert and the grave is a terrible doom, the end of life, the termination of a destiny, the quenching of a human soul, which existed only to suffer and if not to suffer became degraded to a level with the body.

        Why should that be thought evil which is our only true good? why should an affectionate parent wish to see a child forgetful of its highest earthly, its only heavenly good, and doom it to fear the terrors of a God whose only attribute is justice and whose favour can be obtained only by performances, the very suggestion of which excites despair by proving their impossibility?

Wednesday, March 20th--

        Father has been here ever since Saturday until this evening, when he left for Vicksburg. I said he has been here, I should have added he has spent his nights here, for he leaves after breakfast in the morning and does not return until sunset, or sometimes dark in the evening.

        The foot which Father sprained by falling from the bridge is now nearly well, but while he was at Independence last week a heavy piece of iron fell upon the other one, and hurt it badly. When he returned

home it was very much swelled, but after it had subsided a little he wore his boot one day and made it worse, he walks with difficulty and much pain, but nothing can detain him from business, he went away this afternoon with an old slipper on, and a piece of flannel drawn over his ankle.

        Father is now Superintendent of the Vicksburg, Shreveport and Texas railroad, the company have concluded to go on with the construction of the road, and Uncle Moses has decided to build the bridge over the Ouachita for them.

        Father has I think determined to build out here, we all went this morning to look at a building site on a hill near Dr. Young's residence, and owned by him, if Father can afford it and is willing to do it, there is nothing which I desire more. I do so want a home.

        I believe I have not mentioned that Mother answered an advertisement for a situation as a Teacher, she received a letter from the lady Saturday, and was very well pleased with it. The lady has been teaching twenty years, teaches English, French, drawing, painting, music and embroidery, in her own words endeavors to fit her pupils to discharge the duties of daughter, wife or Mother; she is a Virginian, an Episcopalian, and finally, a maiden lady without relatives. She desires more than anything else a comfortable home and likes the country, her salary is moderate, six hundred dollars a year.

        Mother wrote a letter in reply, stating our unsettled situation, but expressing her desire to obtain her services and a readiness for further correspondence if the lady should be willing to consider the subject favourably towards us. Mother composed and wrote the letter, Father read it, noted his objections, and ended by revising it and

rendering it more definite and business like, amd finally I copied his revised edition, taking care to smooth over the harsher or more abrupt periods to the best of my ability and softening the tone without altering the text, or in other words, converting it again into a woman's letter as Father said when he read my copy, which was the one sent.

        Uncle Moses spent last night with us, he and Willie have bought an old mill house and engine and are going to saw the timber for the bridge in partnership.

Wednesday March 27th--

        Father returned from Vicksburg Friday, and has not been away, except to Monroe since.

        Last night General Wyrick and Mr. Mitchell from Georgia, came out to see us, the return to Vicksburg this evening and I think Father intends to go with them.

        I received a letter from Miss Valeria a few days ago, she has a new brother, at whose advent she is very much rejoiced; her letter was very interesting, and if it had not been, I was so glad to hear from her that I should have imagined it interesting. I also received a letter from Miss Lou Garrett by the same mail, Dr. Young tells me that Mrs. Garrett wrote him that Charlie, her second son, had stabbed a boy dangerously; Miss Lou did not mention it probably she did not know it, when she wrote. I am indeed sorry for Mrs. Garrett, her misfortunes have been so many, and this is the greatest of all.

        This is a delightful day, we had a heavy rain yesterday morning, and the trees are leaving out fast. We all walked up to Dr. Young's this morning, and stayed a few minutes, on the way we gathered some beautiful dogwood flowers, almost dazzling in their whiteness.

        I have been reading Redgauntlet this morning, I am much interested in it, the engraving of "Greenmantle" in my Waverly gallery is very much like my friend Miss Valeria, & I fancy that their characters resemble each other somewhat.

        I have read Ivanhoe, Rob Roy, The Pirate, Peveril of the Peak, and the black dwarf all aloud; we select the novels from the engravings, reading about our favorite heroines first, of course, of the pictures I think Alice Bridgenorth is the most beautiful, though she does not play so conspicuous a part as her face entitles her to.

        Uncle Moses was at Willie's camp yesterday but did not come up here, he and Willie are very busy about their mill.

Monday, April 1st / 1861--

        Father returned home Friday night in a storm of wind and hail, the hailstones were very large but fortunately the shower was short, and did not damage the fruit at all.

        Spring has now ascended her leafy throne and her sway is complete, the little blue violets are fast disappearing, and all the trees have leaved out almost entirely.

        Mr. John Green the engineer of this road was here Saturday night and part of Sunday morning, all the time I found myself making, not perhaps comparisons, but comparing him with Mr. Robt. or as we say, little Mr. Green, and I think nearly always, excepting of course the point of stature, in the favor of the latter. I think Mr. John Green not quite so polite, certainly not so polished as Mr. Robt. but more talkative and easier to become acquainted with. Altogether the taller Mr. Green has a lighter mind and perhaps less sterling qualities. Father thinks them both excellent persons and to Father's opinion I nearly always lean.

        Sunday afternoon we walked up to our place, which is now bought,

and then to Dr. Young's. It is so delightful to have a home in such near prospect, I am thinking about it nearly all the time, they commenced clearing out the undergrowth this morning. Father, Willie, Miss Mary, Lory and I went up there and spent about half an hour in looking at them and directing them how to cut. Willie seven or eight hands there, and the clearing will soon be completed, Father has drawn the plan of the house, it is to be all on one story; a hollow square with a court in the centre and piazzas all round, inside and out, the number of rooms is twenty, counting in dressing rooms bath rooms Storeroom, pantry, and so forth. Father has projected innumerable improvements and beauties to be placed on our two hills, I hope they will be realized.

        Father left us for Vicksburg this afternoon. We are expecting Aunt Jane tonight.

Wednesday April 10th /'61--

        Aunt Jane has been here nearly two weeks and will probably remain two more. Since I wrote last, we have had a great deal of rain. Willie went to Monroe a week ago today with a team to haul out the boiler for their mill, it commenced raining Wednesday night, rained Thursday, and poured down Thursday night, in consequence of this the creeks all overflowed their banks, bridges were reported swept away, and the mud was perfectly apalling, poor Willie got wet and cold, could not move the boiler more than a mile in two days and thought that he would never attempt to haul a steam boiler again; Pa was away at Vicksburg, Uncle Moses at Monroe, and we sat here and heard the rain, and suffered in think--how they must suffer. Friday the rain "held up" a little right after breakfast, Mother went over to Mrs. Adams to help them quilt, and Aunt Jane and I, accompanied by Loring and Eva went down to Steep bayou,

which is just a few steps from here to see how the water had risen, we found a cotton waggon and the stage at the bridge in a perfect quondary, the first bridge was not overflowed, but all the low land around it was inundated, the further bridge, for the bayou there doubles round and makes an I island was reported to be swept away, at length the stage driver plunged in and we, seeing the rain coming, hurried back into the house, all day the rain poured down without intermission though it lightened a very little towards evening.

        We were sitting down quietly after dinner, I reading Waverly and Miss Mary and Aunt Jane listening, when we heard a familiar voice holloa Whoa! we jumped, ran out to the door and there was Father, dripping wet, he had ridden all the way from Monroe in the rain. He went to the fire and we left him to change his clothes, hardly had we got out when Mrs. Adams' buggy drove up with Mother, while she was getting out, the galloping of horses hoofs was heard and turning round we beheld Willie, urging Mollie to her greatest speed, dressed in a thin pair of summer pants and without a coat. He dashed into the house and almost his first sentence after saluting us was "Sadie, I have lost your letters"; they were some which I had sent to be mailed. I was too glad to see Willie back in safety to care anything about my letters.

        Saturday and Sunday Father remained at home, we have had no rain since Friday until this morning. Yesterday we had all just set out to visit our place before Father went in to Monroe, we had passed out the gate and were walking up the road when we met Mr. Raoul, we were all perfectly astonished but very much pleased to see him, he said that he had come up to Vicksburg intending to go out to Meridian (on the Southern road) with Mr. Smedes and Mr. Green, but that Mr. Smedes had put it

off until Friday, and as he had a spare day, he concluded to come out and see us. He returned to the house with us and took some breakfast, and then we all walked up to the place. Mr. Raoul thought it a beautiful situation for a house. He and Father both went to Vicksburg this morning.

        I think this will be a real rainy day, it commenced before breakfast and has continued ever since. I do not mind it so much now as Willie has brought the boiler nearly to the mill, but I would rather it would not rain until he had it all the way.

Thursday, April 11th--

        Ah, me! Shall I ever finish recording the accidents of this unhappy year; poor Willie is the sufferer this time, he has cut his foot, not dangerously to be sure but seriously enough to prevent his walking for two or three days. He was driving a plank under the waggon wheel yesterday afternoon, with the eye of an axe when the helve broke, the axe flew off upon a plank and then rebounding cut through his boat and wounded his foot near the joint of the great toe, cutting one or two small arteries. He immediately mounted a mule and came home, when he arrived his foot had bled nearly a quart, and was still bleeding profusely, his whole boot and the clothes which he had wrapped around were full of clotted blood.

        Mother immediately sent for Dr. White, who arrived in a few minutes, stopped the blood and bound up the foot, it is doing very well now, but Willie is so restless and anxious to attend to his business that we can scarcely keep him still. The boiler is at last at the mill, after having been nine days on the way.

        I am not very well, all day yesterday, that is after 10 o'clock, I was confined to the couch with a dreadful headache.

Uncle Moses came this morning; we expect Father this evening. I must go now and the papers Uncle Moses brought, he says we are to have war.

Thursday, April 18th /61--

        I am afraid war is inevitable, Ft. Sumter is ours by surrender, Ft. Pickens has been reinforced and was to be attacked on the 15th. The President of the United States has issued a proclamation which may be considered a virtual declaration of war, and which must irritate the south, he refuses to recognise the claim of the Southern confederacy to a place in the family of nations, but considers secession rebellion and commands all persons forming this ''combination" to disperse and regain their position as peaceful citizens of the United States in twenty days. He says that the rights and property of all peaceful citizens shall be respected, this proclamation was issued before the Charleston guns had compelled the surrender of Ft. Sumter, since then, from the tenor of the dispatches we may suppose that Lincoln has wavered a little; Oh! how melancholy, how melancholy is the state of our country, never since the death of Cain was such unnatural, uncalled for war; where is the reason of the North fled, she has utterly withdrawn her light, what do they purpose? What benefits can they have in view that they will introduce all the horrors of civil war into our country, think they, that they can compel the South into a Union which they have so perfidiously disregarded, Oh! rather will every man, woman, and child perish upon the soil that gave them birth and from which they draw their sustenance rather than call down the curses of our free Forefathers upon the degenerate race who could stoop to ask admittance again intoo a Union of name when there is hatred and treachery in the hearts of those with whom we have been United.

        My heart shrinks and all my bravery seems to fly when I think of what may come upon us, but we are in the right, and he who ruleth the Earth and who is King however much the people rage together, he will protect us. He protected our Forefathers, who in the first revolution, a little band of Patriots dared to withstand the hordes which Englishmen sent to subdue them, and though our enemies are greater in number and in resources than we, we have truth on our side and truth must prevail.

        Recruiting officers are all around the country, it is humbling to see them reeling with intoxication, and urging with profane tongues the cause of liberty and independence, yet these mean instruments must be tolerated for the great end which we have in view. Mother's half brother, Horace Holton, is serving at Ft. Morgan.

        Father went to New Orleans Tuesday, he will not return until Saturday night. Mr. John Green spent the day here Sunday, and took dinner with us on Tuesday.

        The cleaning is still going on up at our place, Willie's negro men are getting out sills; The place looks more beautiful to me every time I go up there, which is about once every two day.

Sunday, April 21st--

        Father returned last night, he is looking very well, but is not so bouyant as when he went down; truly it is a blessing to be allowed to spend our life in those quiet shades, especially during such troublous times as these, bitter indeed must be that spirit which away from the haunts of men with the never ceasing hymn of the forest swelling, and softening around, is not soothed out of all but the rememberance of sorrow, how the hush of the Sabbath has fallen on everything, even the birds sing in subdued strains so as not to interrupt the beautiful

harmony which the wind makes in the tops of these lofty trees; war with all its unutterable horrors is half forgot as I sit quietly in my little room, and my heart swells with thankfullness for our blessings, not the less intense because it is subdued by the thought that God stands this day the God of battles and the dispenser of justice, and that our only reliance is upon him; in these quiet moments when Faith triumphs over unbelief I can truly say "thy will be done Oh Lord", I feel that God rules justly and mercifully.

        A very sorrowful accident happened yesterday to a man who was getting out timber for Uncle Moses, a large limb lodged in a tree, and fell upon this man, as he was walking under it, crushing the bones in shoulder and injuring his head so severely that he died in less than an hour. Willie and Uncle Moses have gone to see him buried this morning, they say he is a lone man, without friends or relatives to care for him; but a few short months ago Willie himself narrowly escaped a death so sudden and so painful, can he ever cease to thank God for his goodness?

        Virginia has seceded, General Scott has resigned his position as commander in chief of the United States Army and tendered his services to Virginia (his native state). Tennessee has offered us troops, the requirements of President Davis have been fully met by the Confederate States; our people have determined to fight to the last and lastly we have right and Liberty on our side, if war must come we are prepared to meet it. Father says if he were a younger man he would have been among the first to offer his services to the government, as it is, if the North prosecutes her madness, so far as to enter our country, of course he will enroll; who knows what may be before us, but whatever comes, it is woman's lot to wait and pray; if I were a man--but I am not; my spirit of ten makes me chafe at the regulations which it is right a

woman should submit to and I will not encourage it by giving way to vain wishes and vauntings "if I were a man".

Friday April 26th--

        This is one of my dark days, one in which I feel the the burden of humanity pressing too heavily to be borne; the future looks threatening, the present is clouded with doubt, and uncertainty; our country is in turmoil and danger, and our family seems like a ship floating upon a troubled sea, with no particular destination, no particular interest in any thing, only to keep afloat. I know I am doing wrong, I know I am murmuring when I should be thanking God for his blessings to us, for are we not fed and clothed and sheltered safely, are not we an unbroken household band, Mother, Father brothers and sisters all are here; but oh I am so weak so wicked, I struggle against it but cannot overcome; when when shall I learn to trust Providence, when shall I cease to care about the disappointments of this world.

        Father returned in safety last night, there is no news, except that General Scott has not resigned, nor does he intend to.

        Father went to Monroe this morning. The Mississippi is rising, great fears are entertained of an overflow.

Friday, May 10th--

        It is quite a long time since I have written here, not because I have been very busy, not because I have been sick as my last entry makes it appear probable, only I have not felt like it, and then I might as well not write anything as such entries as my last few, thoughts and reflections indeed, they seem very sensible when I am writing them, but when I look over them afterwards I do not know whether to laugh or blush, but I must be careful not to go on with a page full of them now, for Uncle Jim is going up to the place and

I told him to call me when he was ready. I have spent the last weeks rather, taking long walks in the woods, painting a little, sewing a little, and talking a good deal.

        Well! I have been to the place and returned, Miss Mary and I, just in time to escape the dark; and after resting and brushing my hair, for supper I sit down to write a little.

        On our way up to the place I saw Mrs. Reynolds out before the door milking and stopped to speak to her, she told me some news, Carrie Young, the doctor's eldest daughter, came home with him night before last, she is six months older than I am and was to have graduated at Nashville, Tenn. next month, her Mother spent the day here Wednesday and said she did not expect her until the last of June, her coming was therefore very unexpected.

        Father went to Vicksburg Tuesday, we expect him back tonight; Uncle Moses was there yesterday, he says that they are afraid that the levees are broken up above, the river is rising more slowly and they do not apprehend an overflow.

        Our house is begun, or at least the carpenter is engaged, the spot cleared and staked and a shelter erected to work under, we are only to have three rooms this summer, one a future school room, which is to be larger and more finished than the other two, which are to be moved if Father decides to remain and erect a house upon the place; we have to move from here, by the first of next month, Father tried to get our time extended but could not, and a few days since a lady told Mother that Mrs. Bry sent her word she should be out here the first of June and wanted her house.

        Uncle Moses' and Willie's mill has commenced sawing.

        Aunt Jane has been sick for the last ten days, she suffers much,

but is not dangerous.

        Mr. Elbridge Pierce came out to the mill Wednesday, he is to help Willie; he is not very well now, having been sick with chills for some time.

Tuesday, May 14th--

        Father has staid at home three whole days, that is, he has not been anywhere except to the mill and up to the place, Oh it will be so hard to have him go away again, he says he must go to New Orleans either this evening or tomorrow. I will begin and give the record of the days since Friday: Saturday afternoon I went up to Mrs. Young's to see her daughter Carrie, whom I found very pleasant, although I had a slight feeling that my manners might seem a little brusque by the side of the tall, sedate boarding school young lady, who being just from school has not had time to settle into our country ways. She is quite tall and slender with a small face and features, dark eyes and hair and a very good complexion with no freckles; what a contrast to me, short, thick, square faced and large featured, grey eyes, reddish yellow hair and a complexion once fair but now, between tan and freckles almost brown, I do not mind all the rest, but as I looked at Carrie I said to myself as I have often said before, "if I was only tall".

        Father came up to Dr. Young's and walked home with me, Dr. and Mrs. Young and their daughter came as far as our place where we stopped to see how the builders were getting on, they have erected the frame of an out house which we are to occupy at first, but which is afterwards to serve as kitchens and servant's rooms while we live at the "school house".

        Sunday we were as usual all together, with the addition of some visitors, Mr. Pierce came up with Wilhe in the morning and stayed some

time, though he could not remain to dinner on account of an engagement in Monroe; he had just gone, and Father and I had come in here, he to look over some papers and I to read the morning service when some one came to the door and said "Mr. John Green has come", how provoking! was the first exclamation which sprang to my lips, but I checked it, and after I had finished my reading, followed Father out on the piazza.

        Mr. Green has joined a company in Madison County of this state, he is a private, the company is called the Madison Infantry; his conversation was upon the subject of Soldiers and Soldiering generally, and was on that account interesting to me; he left some time after dinner.

        Late in the afternoon, Miss Bry with a young friend called to see us, they had been spending the day with Mrs. Adams; their call was short and on both sides a very little constrained.

        Yesterday morning, Father took us all down to the mill in the carriage, one of the springs of which was broken, and which Father spent several hours in mending, his trade is that of a Blacksmith and though he has had no practice for many years he has not forgotten how to shoe a horse or weld a piece of iron. I spent the day in watching Father, looking after the children and sitting in the mill observing their motions, before we left they commenced to saw, and Miss Mary and I amused ourselves very much watching their operations.

        Uncle Moses was the only one who really understood what was to be done and it was really laughable to see him run from the boiler to the engine, then to the saw, then to the end of the log, where an inexperienced negro was turning the wrong way, then up stairs to look at the cistern; every little while vociferating orders in no very mild tone of voice,

Mr. Pierce stood attending to the engine, Willie working alternately at the saw and the log. The sawyer, a deliberate ignorant man, looking on, as if he was astonished out of his knowledge by Uncle Moses rapid movements, and last of all the negroes looking very curious and trying to do their best, though they were constantly grinning at the novelty of a steam saw mill; a few days will get them in better discipline and then we may find something to admire as well as to amuse.

        We came home in time to go up to the place and see what was doing. Father has a carpenter, two white men and a negroe up there at work on our "shanty".

        Aunt Jane has very sick today, I was quite alarmed this evening; for Mother went up to see Mrs. Axley (our carpenter's wife) whose sister's child is dead, and I did not know what I should do if she were to be siezed with one of those hysteric or fainting fits which she has had since her illness. I have interrupted my writing often to go to her and have just come away, she is in bed with a high fever, probably from her exertions in vomiting.

        Father has been at the mill all day it is time he was returning now. We had a heavy rain last night and it has been quite cool all day, we had a little fire this morning.

Tuesday, May 21st--

        Aunt Jane has gone to Monroe, she left Saturday in the carriage and bore the journey very well, Eva met Uncle Moses yesterday and he said that Aunt Jane was just as sick as she was here.

        Father returned from New Orleans Sunday night, and remained at home Yesterday, he expects to leave for Vicksburg today, but John was quite sick last night and he may not go, we were afraid last night that John

had the Cholera Infantum, but he is a little better this morning.

        Mother, Father and I went up to the place yesterday evening and from thence to Dr. Young's, we rode home in the "big waggon."

        The place is getting to look more cultivated, the shed for us is not half done yet, and those for the negroes not commenced, and we have only ten days more in this house!

        I received a letter from Miss Lou Garrett last night, she invited me to come down to Handsboro and see her, quite an impossibility.

        It is quite cool this morning, but was oppressively warm yesterday and the day before.

Friday, May 31st /61.--

        The last day of the month, a month passed with but little improvement to me, I have idled away too much time which might have been improved. Mr. and Mrs. Horne, Leila and Howell came to see us Monday night, and after a very pleasant visit, as far as we were concerned, left yesterday afternoon.

        Father has gone to Chatanooga to attend a railroad convention, he will probably go to Savannah and will be gone two weeks, a long time, and which it saddens me to think must be passed without him, he left yesterday afternoon with the Horne's, Mother accompanied them to Monroe, and visited Aunt Jane who, Mother thinks, is looking very well indeed.

        Mr. Axley (Father's carpenter) has been sick for a week. Father has engaged another carpenter who will begin work tomorrow. Major Bry has allowed us to remain here until the 15th of June.

Tuesday, June 4th.

        Willie is not well, he was taken with a very sore tongue Saturday afternoon, went to Dr. White, who gave him a wash and some pills, his a little tongue is a little better, but is still very painful indeed.

        The new carpenter has gone to work and our "shanty" seems in a fair way of building after all, Mother has undertaken to board the carpenter, he is a Yankee, but has been South five years and now classes himself with the Southerners.

        We had a delightful rain yesterday, it came just in time, for the gardens were quite dry and the roads very dusty. I am writing before breakfast having risen at half past five to be ready for the early breakfast which Mother has on the carpenter's account.

        The morning is delightful, everything looks so cheerful, gilded by the morning sunlight, the birds too are singing very sweetly.

        Afternoon--Mr. John Green has just left, he came to bid us goodbye his company leaves Saturday or Monday, Captain George Wardell.

        Father sent Mother a letter by Mr. Green, saying that there is a rumour that invasion is threatened on the North of Arkansas, and that if this rumour is true Willie must mount his horse, throw business to the winds and fly to defend our homes, and yet Willie is sick, my heart turns faint as I write it, his tongue is worse and he thinks ulcers are forming in his throat. Oh! if it should be the dreaded canker! Mother will take him to Monroe this evening to consult a doctor there. May God in his mercy avert this trial.

Saturday June 1st--

        Willie's tongue is much better, the improvement became perceptible yesterday. Last night we had a joyful surprise, Miss Mary and I were in our night dresses when Rose came into the room exclaiming "Miss Sarah and Miss Mary come and see your Pa" "I ain't fooling you he is come", hardly believing her we went into the room, and there sure enough was Father, I have not seen him yet this morning, and do not know what news he brings.

        Mother's drygoods from New Orleans came up the other day and we are all quite busy sewing. Miss Mary and I went to Mrs. Axley's yesterday to have some things fitted. Mr. Axley is still sick.

        The weather as may be expected in June, is warm; Thursday was a very oppressive day.

Home. June 19th /61--

        Once more I feel that I am justified in using the word "home", and though our home is very rude and very much crowded still a feeling of satisfaction comes over me when I think that for the first time in more than three years, our house and land, little as it is, is yet ours. But it has been a long time since I have written any, and I must briefly note the events which have occurred since "June the 8th". In the first place Willie has gone back to the mill, his tongue is apparrently well, but his voice is still very thick and the shape of his mouth is a little impaired.

        Father went to Vicksburg Sunday afternoon but returned Thursday morning, and then we commenced moving. Father slept up here Thursday and Friday nights, Friday after dinner I came up and spent the evening in arranging furniture and clothing and Saturday night Miss Mary, Eva. Lory and I slept here, Father of course remaining with us, and Willie sleeping at Mr. Bry's as a protection for Mother. We walked down to breakfast Sunday morning, and spent the day at Mr. Bry's; truly we were all glad of the rest which the Sabbath afforded. Father laid down the greater part of the day, and I was very tired.

        Sunday night we came up here to sleep, leaving Mother as before, Monday morning walked down to breakfast again and rode back on the wagon, in the afternoon Mother came up and Monday night for the first time we

all slept to together under the roof of our new home.

        It really would be amusing to a person not initiated into the customs of Southern country people to have seen how we lived, our house is a long low building divided at one end by a partition into two rooms, the end room, which is occupied by Mother, Father, George and the baby is about 17 feet square and has two windown and two doors; the room in which I am now writing is appropriated to Miss Mary, Eva. Lory and I, besides Rose, who sleeps on the floor, and George's puppy, who cannot bear the cold night air and is therefore obliged to be taken into our room. These are it's occupants during the night, it is our sitting room in the day, this room is about 32 feet long and has four windows and three doors, it has no ceiling but some planks are laid at irregular distances on the rafters in order that all unnecessary trunks and boxes my be piled upon them.

        For the sake of my amusement in some subsequent hour when we shall have exchanged our present residence for a more roomy one and when I may have become partially oblivious to our present state I subjoin an inventory of the furniture contained in this last mentioned room.

        There are two bedsteads, two wardrobes, three bureaus, one large chest, one grand piano, with stool, one couch, two washstands with towel horses, three large trunks and one small one, two kegs of nails, one rocking horse, one box of tools, one side saddle and a great many chairs, besides this there are numberless bandboxes, baskets and toys lodged on the tops of the two wardrobes, and on the boards overhead before spoken of. I count four trunks, three valises a box of sash, five pillows and one bolster a broken table and a frame for a couch musquetoe net, eleven book boxes and one chair, these pretty well fill up our room

not to mention a row of nails for dresses which are kindly overshadowed by a chintz curtain, another row for hats, caps, coats and bonnets, and still another for sundries; to fill up the picture it must be reccollected that the walls of our "home" are of rough, undressed weatherboarding without a ceiling, that the rafters and the posts of the house are of pine stripped of its bark, but otherwise undressed, and that neither windows nor doors have aught to close them but are merely openings in the wall. We have now curtains, but until Monday we had not even these.

        Besides the house I have described we have a kitchen which is set upon blocks and the boards nailed on about two inches apart, which gives it the appearance of a large birdcage, between the house and the kitchen connecting with both and walled like the latter there is a room which we use as a dining room and in which we keep the safes. We have as yet no storeroom nor stable, the mules and horses are kept at Mr. Bry's still, but will be removed with Uncle Jim to Willie's old camps tomorrow.

        We have not any well yet, but get our water from Dr. Young's; Sallie is still at Mr. Bry's and will not come up here until she finishes the weeks washing.

        Father a negroe man and a boy raking up the leaves, grubbing up the roots and cutting down the bushes in our yard, this is a very pretty place, though not as beautiful or as susceptible of improvement as the other hill upon which I hope Father will build a permanent residence.

        I rode down to Mr. Axley's with Father yesterday, I rode Railroad, at first I was rather afraid, as it has been nearly two years since I was on horseback before and Railroad is very tall, but I soon became quite easy and enjoyed the ride very much.

        Father went to Vicksburg yesterday afternoon, we expect him back

tonight. Mr. Axley did not come to his work this morning, he must be sick again. I hope he will soon, for we need his services very much.

        Ah! I am nearly on the last leaf of this old book, this book which has been my companion for almost two years, which has been with me from Louisiana to Canada and which has been the repository of many feelings both of joy and sorrow.

        I cannot close it without one brief sentence concerning my country, on Sunday we received the latest news, affairs in Virginia remain the same, both parties are concentrating their forces but there has been no fight beyond a few slight Skirmishes. But developments are being made in another direction, Missourri at last has spurned the yoke of the cowardly tyrant of the United States, her Governor has issued a proclamation for state troops to repel the Lincolnites, if Kentucky would but follow this noble example what might not the result be.

        But Mother calls me to walk with her, goodbye, dear journal, this is my last entry in this book and for the first time I feel how dear it has become to me

Route from Amite, La. to South Newmarket, N. H.

        From Amite to Jackson, Miss. by the N. O. J. amd Great Northern R.R.

        From Jackson to Vicksburg arriving at V. 8 1/2 P.M. by the Southern R.R.

        From Vicksburg to Memphis--left V. 6 1/2 A.M. Friday the 26th Aug. on Steamer Capitol, arrive at Memphis Sunday 10 A.M.

        From Memphis to St. Louis--left M. at 5 1/2 A.M. on the Memphis & Ohio R.R. change cars at Humbolt, from Humbolt to Columbus, Ky. on the Mobile & Ohio R.R. took the boat at Columbus, the W. A. Eaves to Cairo, took cars at Cairo, from Cairo to Centralia Ill. on the Ill. Central R.R. Arrive at Centralia 10 P.M. stayed the over night. Teusday morning 9 A.M. took the cars to St. Louis, change at Sandoval, from Sandoval to St. Louis on the Ohio & Mississippi R.R.

        From St. Louis to Chicago--Took the Steamer Baltimore at St. Louis at 7 A.M. for Alton, 25 miles above St. Louis. Took the St. Louis, Alton, and Chicago R.R. at Alton for Chicago, Arrived at C. about 10 1/2 P.M.

• Mrs. M. Wadley--Jan'y 3rd--
• """"14th--
• " G. T. Raoul--""--
• Miss V. L. Ridgill " 15th--
• Mrs. Wm. M. Wadley " 23rd--
• " D. R."""--
• Miss Jane A. Terry " 26th--
• Mrs. S. D. Pike Feb'y 6th--

  ---

  Page 143

• Master Eddie L. Josselyn Feb'y 7th
• Miss Helen L. Garrett ""
• " Jane A. Terry " 9th
• " Jane H. Posey " 11th
• " Lois A. Holton ""
• Mrs. D. H. Wadley " 22nd
• from Mrs. Wm. M. Wadley Dec. 31st
• "" M. Wadley Jan'y 12th
• " " D. R. Wadley " 23
• " " S. D. Pike " "
• " " M. Wadley " 23
• " Miss Lou Garrett " 19th
• " " Lois A. Holton " 19
• " " Jane A. Terry Feb'y 8th

• Towels 5
• Bodies 3
• Nightgowns 2
• " caps 1
• skirts 7
• undersleeves 10
• chimeses 2
• drawers 4
• hose 8
• collars 3
• handkerchiefs 2
• 28 4 doz.

Manuscript volume No. 2
June, 1861--April, 1863, pp. 1--124

PRIVATE JOURNAL
OF
SARAH L. WADLEY
VOLUME II.

Home. Sunday, June 23rd /1861.--

        This is my first entry in my new journal book, the leaves are all fresh and fair, let me try to keep them unsullied by evil thoughts and the record of evil actions, yet to do this and still keep a faithful record my life must be pure, I would that one mighty effort might achieve this, then should I achieve it, but as this may not be, I must watch against the little trials which tempt me to daily sins.

        Our first Sunday at our new home has been past as usual alltogether; Willie stays here now, he has sold his interest in the mill to Mr. Pierce, and will stay there no more.

        This morning after breakfast Rose went over to Mrs. Young's to enquire if the Doctor had come, she brought word that he had not and that Carrie was sick in bed. Mother thought, I had better go and see Carrie, so Miss Mary and I went over, we found that it was only one of Rose's exaggerated messages and that Carrie was no worse than usual, only she had taken some medicine which weakened her and consequently she had not yet risen. We stayed nearly an hour but she did not come out, she has not been well since she returned home.

        I have been spending today very quietly trying to strengthen myself against the incursions of fretfulness and illtemper which so often cloud my horizon. I am often tried since we removed here, I can have no privacy or quiet and I have been so much indulged in both since my earliest years that they are almost necessary for my happiness, but I can only conquer myself this trial will be useful to me.

        It is very warm, the thermometer at 95°, every one of the family except me are lying on beds and couches or leaning back in rocking chairs with palm leave fans, trying to keep cool, the rays of the sun beam

down with intense heat, and when we go to the south door the air is like a blast from a furnace, to me there is something exciting in this intense heat.

Vicksburg, Tuesday June 25th /61--

        We, Father and I, left home yesterday afternoon, for this place. I have been dreading for a long time to have my teeth examined by a dentist lately one of them commenced to ache, I could no longer put off the evil day and so I came to Vicksburg with Father, we arrived here safely this morning.

        I have just come from Dr. Miles, have had four teeth filled and some tartar removed, it was not half as bad as I expected, being more tiresome than painful. Dr. Miles was so gentle and kind, that I suffered nothing from fear, the corners of my mouth are the greatest sufferers, they feel as if stretched out of all shape.

        I have been lying down to refresh me a little before the evening, we rose so early this morning that I felt a little dull, but am quite bright now.

        Mr. Green came in to see me after dinner, Father had business over the river and left me to entertain him alone, his visit was very pleasant indeed, he converses so easily that one cannot feel embarrassed in his company, he is very anxious to go to the war, and thinks he will go; said he would be back to see us tonight.

        I must dress for supper now, 'tis nearly dark; and Father must find me ready when he comes, he did not know the dinner hour, and came in so late that he had not time to eat his dinner.

Night--

        Mr. Green came to tea, has just left, he has decided to go to the wars, is elected Captain, but the company is not yet full;

they think of calling themselves the Vicksburg Greys; uniform--grey with black trimmings[.]

Vicksburg, Wednesday morn.

        I have a few minutes before breakfast this morning, and having nothing else to do, I sit down to write about our journey here, which I said nothing about yesterday, having other matters to occupy my attention. After a very pleasant drive of two hours, we reached Monroe at about six o'clock. Left my trunk at the Hotel, and went to see Aunt Jane. I found her in very good spirits and a tolerable degree of health, she says she is sick one day and well the next.

        Father came for me about dusk accompanied by Major Bry, we walked through some very pleasant streets and soon arrived at the New Hotel, the Ouachita Hotel. Mrs. Riley, the hostess, who is both literary and matronly, received me with a "welcome, my dear", and Father leaving me for a time, entertained me almost unremittingly till his return; after tea she enquired, quite unexpectedly to me, what kind of reading I was fond of, I replied that all kinds were alike acceptible, whereupon she produced two magazines, on the cover of which she showed me a very flattering notice of Mrs. Dr. Riley (I forgot to say that she is a female Physician) the literary editors, opening the book she pointed out several pieces, bearing her nome de plume, "La Ferve", I received them with gratitude and read them with gravity; and after the perusal was finished, felt about as much edified as if I had been reading over the long columns of words in Webster's spelling book.

        The house was so full that I was put in the room with Mrs. Dr. Young of Sunton, she was on her way to Virginia to visit her husband, who is in the army, she is a very nice and pleasant Lady.--

        We rose very early yesterday morning and left on the cars just as the sun was rising, I enjoyed my ride to Vicksburg very much, there was very little dust in the cars, we had a fine breeze, and the woods looked very beautiful; besides this Mrs. Young was very pleasant and her companion Mr. Oliver quite as much so, I should have been glad if Father and I had been going all the way to Virginia with them, Mrs. Young wished me to go, and I know Father would have liked the journey had circumstances been favorable. Mrs. Young and Mr. Olivar left on the Southern cars yesterday afternoon.

Eleven o'clock.--

        I went out after breakfast to make a few purchases, and have just been lying down preparatory to dressing for dinner, nothing tries me so much as to go into a number of stores, I did not want much but had to visit a number of places to get what I did want. We leave this afternoon at two.

Home, June 29th/--Saturday:

        We arrived at home safely Wednesday night, found Mother in bed with a headache, Thursday she was worse and yesterday she was very sick, sent for the Doctor yesterday evening, Dr. Straughter from Monroe; he prescribed for Mother last night, spent the night at Dr. Young's and came again this morning. Mother is very weak indeed, I think she is a little better this evening, Miss May was taken sick yesterday, the Dr. says she has bilious fever, left her a powder this morning and gave her salts, she complains greatly of weakness, but I think her improving.

        Father is scarcely able to be up, he looked very badly Wednesday, is better now, but has barely escaped a spell of sickness.

        I am very busy all the time, I snatched a few minutes while Mother

is asleep to write the above, but cannot write any more. I was very uneasy about Mother yesterday, and I cannot bear to leave her any more than I am obliged to. Dr. S. comes again tomorrow morning.

July 7th / 1861--Sunday--

        I have not written in here in so long a time because I have been hardly able to perform the manifold duties that have fallen upon lately, and of course would not have felt justified in taking any time for writing. Since Wednesday I have had a very bad cold, for two days it seemed almost impossible for me to sit up, indeed I did lie down all Thursday evening; yesterday and today I have felt much better.

        Poor Miss Mary is in bed yet, Saturday was the first day she has missed her regular chill and fever, she is very weak and has grown very thin indeed, she is much more nervous than we expected from her and is easily disturbed by noise, though poor girl she cannot have much quiet, we are so situated that it is almost if not quite impossible to get a moments perfect quiet during the entire day.

        Our little baby is very sick, he has had a had cold all the week, and was threatened with the croup all Friday night, Saturday and last night, today he is scarcely any better, he is very weak. Georgie also has been suffering from a bad cold, this week, he is much better now.

        Mother has been sitting up since Wednesday, but has not been out of her room until yesterday, she is now very well again.

        Father left us for New Orleans Monday evening and returned last night, he is looking very well again. Father received a letter from Mr. John Green while away, he writes that his company is encamped near Richmond to drill, they have not, as they hoped, been called into immediate service, but are being well prepared to fight when they do engage; Mr. J. Green says nothing about his own situation or feeling, but

I presume that of course he is contented.

        The fourth of July passed very quietly here, my mind was so much occuppied by other things that I had almost forgotten the day. There was a picnic some four or five miles from here; I see by the papers that the day was kept with the proper decorum; stores and offices were closed, and closed and the appropriate salutes fired, but there were no noisy demonstrations. I think that the day should have been observed with unusual strictness, but it is but natural and right that the feeling should have been more of sober thankfulness and religious prayer than of noisy joy.

        We have had a nice rain this evening, it is very refreshing for the day has been very warm, Aunt Jane spent the day with us Friday she was looking very well, and was very pleasant.

        There has been a comet visible for some nights past, I went out to see it Friday night, it was very beautiful, but its brightness was beginning to wane. I was sorry that I had not been well enough to have seen it at first.

        The rain has cleared away, and the son is hastening to a clear setting, this is the most delightful part of our Sabbath, it is a time when our thoughts are insensibly drawn away from Earth and when, looking at the declining sun

                         We can almost think we see
                         Through golden vistas into Heaven.

        How delightful a quiet Sabbath evening, in its stillness arise thoughts that strengthen us to bear our daily burden through the busy week, until the blessed season comes again.

        But if the day has not been consecrated to God the calmness of the evening only affords a silent time when accusing actions can rise up

against us, and be heard; well for us if we heed the warning of conscience now.

        I realize lately how near death always is, he can enter every where; no precaution is able to bar him out. Why not then look death steadily in the face; why not accustom ourselves to the contemplation of the grave, as something which we must encounter and which we cannot destroy by looking away from it. Why not live in the constant rememberance that this is only a preparation and that our true life lies beyond; then should we be ready for death, and never need hush the whisper in soul that tells us the unwelcome truth, death is ever able to intrude.

Tuesday, July 9th--

        John is very much better, he commenced to improve late Sunday evening, and has been quite bright since, but is still pale and rather fretful. Mother thinks it is the cutting of his jaw teeth.

        Miss Mary had another chill this morning, she seemed very much better yesterday afternoon and sat up some time, but this chill has prostrated her completely, she is very low spirited too.

        My cold is nearly well, I feel better today than I have for a week. I took salts yesterday and it completely freed me from the headache from which I have been suffering the past week. I have been taking some horseback rides lately, yesterday morning I rode out with Father, and this morning I went down to the mill with him, we left quite early, but Father had a mule which he wished to shoe, and this, with some other duties detained him so long that we did not get back home until eleven o'clock; we had a delightful ride for though the sun was shining very warm, we came by a bridle path through the woods and did not feel the

heat at all.

        Mrs. Nobles, one of our neighbors, called to see Mother this morning, she gave us a paper from the militart sewing society in Monroe, authorizing the ladies out here to form a branch society, Mother and I both signed our names, the ladies are to meet Thursday and elect officers for the society.

        Dr. Young's oldest son, Adam, has returned from school for vacation, I have not seen him yet, he is younger than Carrie.

Sunday, July 14th--

        I have been so much occuppied by social duties since Tuesday that I have not had time to write, Wednesday I rode down to the mill with Willie in the morning, and in the evning I went over to Dr. Young's to call on Miss Marshall of Vicksburg, a young lady who is visiting Carrie. Thursday was the day appointed for the meeting of our society. I of course went, Mother was not able to leave Miss Mary; we had a very pleasant meeting, about twelve or thirteen ladies were present, and we had nineteen names on our list.

        The officers elected were, Mrs. Robles, president, Miss Josephine Friend, vice president, Miss Bry, treasurer, and Miss Sarah Wadley, secretary. The next meeting is a week from next Thursday.

        Thursday afternoon I went down to see Mrs. Adams and intended to go to Major Bry's but found his daughter at Mr. Adams, and consequently spent the evening there. Friday morning rode down to the camps with Willie, and paid a visit to Mrs. Hodge Adams; in the afternoon went down to see the Misses Bry, spent a very pleasant hour in the society of the family. Saturday morning the quarterly meeting at the Methodist Church commenced, I went to Church, and heard a sermon, which, though neither elegant nor very tasteful, did me good by giving new impetus

to my endeavours to attain goodness.

        After service the presiding elder made a few remarks about our sewing society for the soldiers and invited all the ladies to join it. Dr. Young, who was present, proposed that the gentlemen should all retire and leave the ladies unembarressed and said that the secretary, Miss Sarah Wadley who was present, might then take the names; accordingly the gentleman retired, a pencil and paper was obtained and I received eighteen names, some married ladies, some unmarried, two of the ladies paid me their admission fee (one dollar each) which I sent down to the treasurer this morning; my position would probably have been very embarrassing had I not been slightly acquainted with a number of the ladies.

        This morning I went to Church again, Miss Marshall went with me, and I found her very agreeable, she has been very well educated and has mixed with good society for two or three years. The Church was very full today, quite a number of people were obliged to remain outside for want of room in the Church. The text was from Romans, upon Christian duty, the minister was very well at home upon this subject, and preached a very good sensible sermon, it was rather long, and many persons complained of fatigue but I was not much tired.

        The Communion was administered to the white members and then to the negroes; I thought the Communion of the negroes was very affecting, more so than that of the whites; slaves seem so much more dependent, their position in society makes their deportment so much more humble, that it is peculiarly interesting to see them receive the spiritual body and blood of Christ.

        Altogether, service was to me quite impressive, the surroundings

were so novel, a country Church built of hewn logs, blackened but not decayed by years; a roof which high and pointed as it was served for a dome, in the top of which spiders had woven their webs, and dirt daubers built their nests unmolested by the occassional congregation; windows without glass but having rude shutters instead; hard wooden benches and a high square pulpit of plain boards without ornament of any kind was the Church which crowned the summit of a low hill, with the forest growth untouched by the axe of the settler, from the windows we looked out upon a thick wall of green of countless beautiful shades and fluttered by cool south breezes; turning our eyes inward they were almost pained by the light colors of dresses mantles and bonnets, pure white, bright pink and green, blue and yellow, quiet brown and somber black, from the young lady dressed in neat, fashionable summer toilet to the poor girl in her flowered caliko and green sun bonnet, all the grades from a dowdy to the neat old country woman or her quiet daughter; and over this heterogenous congregation presided the minister, the circuit rider, a tall sinewy man, with black hair and iron grey beard who expounded the scriptures without the ornament of graceful attitudes or fluent speech, but with energy and sincere plainness, frequently wanting for a word but often propounded a startling question with perfect simplicity and clearness. I have not been to Church before in nearly six months, and though it was differrent, from what I have been accustomed to, still I enjoyed it very much more than I expected.

        Willie has joined a company in Trenton, he drilled for the first time yesterday. It is a home guard and will only leave in case of a call for more troops. Willie went to Church with us this morning.

        Miss Mary is very much better, she has not had chill since Tuesday she rode out Friday for the first time.

        Mother and I went to Mrs. Wilson's yesterday afternoon, found her very pleasant.

Wednesday, July 17th--

        Father went to Vicksburg Monday, and we expect him back tonight. Every thing has gone along very quietly this week. Mother and I went up to see Mrs. Williams yesterday afternoon, she is one of our near neighbors, and is a very pleasant, elderly lady, I became acquainted with her at the meeting of our society.

        I have taken my morning ride as usual, every day, this morning Willie and I went along a delightful road through the woods, it was in some places a rough bridle path and the leaves often formed a green canopy over our heads. The beautiful Beech tree grew abundantly in the low lands, and on the hills oaks and hickorys threw their wide branches across the pathway, all of them surmounted by the noble pine, now lovely in its bright green summer attire; I enjoy a ride through the woods so much.

        There is to be a concert and supper in Monroe tonight, for the benefit of the Ladies Volunteer Aid society. I have been pressed to go by all my acquaintances around here, and Aunt Jane invited me to spend the night of the concert with her, but I thought it would be better for me not to go, I have no appropriate dress to wear. Father could not be at home to go with me and though I should no doubt have enjoyed after getting there, yet I felt no very great desire to go; Carrie Young is one of the performers, they expect to have very fine music.

        Today has been quite warm, we have been expecting rain all day but I do not think it will come, we are needing rain very much now, but I

should prefer, on account of the concert, that it would come tomorrow instead of today.

July 22nd/ 61--

        We have had a delightful rainy day, we were needing rain and now it has been granted and in just the right quantity and manner, this morning it showered a little and remained cloudy with a very few short intervals of sunshine until noon, when a pouring rain commenced and continued for an hour. It has been cloudy ever since, and this rain with the moist atmosphere will revive the verdant green all around, I hope it has been general.

        Yesterday I attended Sunday School at Church, a bible class has just been formed and I was happy to have the opportunity of joining one, we have not many members yet, but will probably have more in time.

        Father returned Wednesday night as we expected, he left for Vicksburg again this evening. Mother and Miss Mary went to Monroe Friday, they spent the day with Aunt Jane at Dr. Roane's found Aunt Jane very well.

        Our troops have achieved a great victory under Beauregard, the number engaged on either side is not known, the enemy attempting to advance were met at Bulls run near Manassas and a severe battle of an hour ensued, our troops gained a complete victory and the enemy retreated in confusion after a great loss; it is said that we lost very few.

        Beauregard had a narrow escape, the Federalists having probably ascertained his whereabouts fired into the kitchen where he sat at dinner but he was unhurt. Strikingly illustrative of their disregard of the humanity, so to speak, of civilized warfare, is the fact that they fired into the hospital over which the yellow flag was flying.

        It is said that ten thousand Federalists were repulsed by seven

thousand Confederates under General Bonham and with great slaughter.

        God seems to aid us, he has thus far given us the victory.

        How little can we forsee through the clouds of sorrow the loving hand which afflicts us in mercy and which will lead us safely to the serene light of lasting peace. A year ago yesterday my beloved Aunt breathed her last, closed her eyes on the sorrows of Earth and I trust passed into happiness. Oh how much better thus, had she continued in life untill now how could she have borne the sight of war, how could we have borne to see her surrounded by sorrows her very husband leading his children in the paths of fanaticism and Treason soon alas to lead to anarchy or tyranny, to have known that she and her brother were divided by impassible barriers, this would have killed her, better is it that she departed while all was outwardly peaceful, when she might gather an undivided family around her and bid them goodbye in peace; were she living now, she would be to us worse than dead. I have come to look upon her loss with resignation I hope to join her in the mansions of the blessed where there shall be no more dissension or sorrow, but the great king shall reign in divine peace.

Sunday, July 28th/ 61.--

        I have today to record a most splendid and complete victory achieved by the southern army, we first received the news on Tuesday but fearing lest it might not be authentic I waited till today to write about it. We have now received full details. The battle was fought last Sunday, commenced early in the morning and continued till after the darkness came on, the number of troops on the United States side is said to be somewhere near 60,000 we had not more than 35,000, the battle was hard fought, at one time our position was critical but a reinforcement came up and decided the day, the enemy fled precipitately leaving their wounded

and all their baggage and provisions. Beauregard and Johnston commanded but Davis arrived at the scene of battle at noon, both Beauregard and Johnston displayed great personal bravery, the loss of the enemy in killed, wounded and prisoners amounts to from ten to fifteen thousand, we lost about five hundred killed and one thousand wounded, no prisoners. Our troops captured sixty one pieces of cannon besides a great quantity of arms and ammunition, immense quantities of baggage and provisions.

        It in said that General Scott was near the field of battle in his carriage when they retreated he also left his carriage and escaped in one direction while the vehicle drove off in another. The soldiers of our army captured the carriage which contained his sword and epalelettes, a greater stigma (if it were possible) now attaches itself to his name.

        The accounts given of the Federal army are most disgraceful, it is said that among other things captured were a number of bills of fare, for most elaborate dinners to be given by McDowell on his march to Richmond.

        Col. Francis Bartow of Georgia was killed, while heading a gallant charge of his regiment, he was a brave man and a competent officer, Father was well acquainted with him. The hand of providence is clearly seen in this victory, God fought on our side and nerved the hearts and hands of our soldiers else we had not been victorious, we are thankful for his goodness unto us.

        Miss Mary, Eva, and I went to Sunday School this morning, we also had a meeting for the purpose of testifying our thanks to God for this great victory. Dr. Young preached, this was in accordance with a resolution of the Confederate congress recommending the people to observe this

as a day of thanksgiving all joined in praising the merciful providence of our God.

        President Davis' message is all that we could have hoped from our hero statesman. Wise, moderate, and just in council, cool, brave and gallant in battle; firm, energetic and instant in the performance of his executive duties, truly we have in him a second Washington, there is in his message nothing rabid or undignified, his declarations are decided and explicit, but mild almost to gentleness; yet in the same paper which contains his message, we read of him on the battle field charging at the head of his troops and mingling personally in the affray.

        We had our second meeting last Thursday, but little was done, we have not received letters from the volunteers and do not know what they want, shall probably have some sewing soon.

        Willie has the chills and fever, he was taken Thursday, Mother has given him medicine and thinks she has broken the chills.

        Father went to Vicksburg Monday, Miss Mary and Aunt Jane went in Wednesday, Miss Mary went to have her tooth attended to, she expected to have returned the same night but was obliged to remain until Thursday when she and Father both returned.

        Mr. Robt. Green and his company leave for Virginia the last of next week, he said that he would be sure to come out and see us before leaving.

        The first two or three days of this week were very cool but yesterday and today have been very warm.

Monday, July 29th/ 1861--

        Today an accident happened which renders this day one of the memorable days of our quiet life. Mother and I were sitting here very quietly talking to Carrie Young who was over here, when Emmeline said, "Miss

Sarah, a gentleman is coming". I immediately went to the door and to my great surprise saw a gentlemen in uniform, at first glance I thought it was Horace Holton but I soon saw that I was mistaken and that it was a perfect stranger, he came up and said that he would be much obliged if Mother would have his horse taken out of the buggy and a saddle put on him, as he was on special business for the Confederate Army and his horse would not drive. While Uncle Jim was putting up the buggy, the soldier sat down and explained himself to us; his name he said was Lieutenant Hervey of President Davis' staff, he had been traveling night and day on business to some companies at Shreveport, he would have gone through on the stage last night, but he had Confederate bonds to pay his passage with, and the stage proprietors refused to take him unless he paid seventeen dollars in cash, he then showed them his credentials and a paper from President Davis respectfully requesting all heads of railroads and other public conveyances to allow Lieutenant Hervey to pass and take his acknowledgement as a voucher for the payment of the Confederate states, but not withstanding this, they still refused to allow him to go, he then, thinking that he could do no more, obtained a horse and buggy and started on his way this morning, not however until he had written to the authorities giving an account of his treatment.

        We were perfectly astonished at this behaviour from the stage proprietors. I had not thought that there was any man in our midst who would not have speeded any of our soldiers on their way, especially an officer of the staff and on particular business.

        The young man lived in Jefferson, Texas and went to the war as Lieutenant in the Orleans Cadets, he was first ordered to Pensacola but afterwards removed to Virginia, he was in the skirmish in which Col.

Charles Dreux was killed, he himself narrowly escaped; (being wounded in the shoulder) he was promoted twice until he reached the rank of Lieutenant in the staff. He was originally from Columbus, Georgia, his Father was Col. Hervey who was killed in the Mexican war. This young man is an only child and his Mother a widow, had it not been for the outrageous conduct of those stage proprietors he might have spent a few hours at home. He has been absent six months and has not heard from his Mother. He says that the Independent Blues, the company of which Horace is saargent, is at Yorktown. The Ouachita Blues are encamped near Richmond.

        He left Richmond the day before the battle, but received a dispatch from a member of the Cabinet saying that the sword and epaulettes of Scott, also his carriage and horses had arrived in Richmond, and that the award was the same one presented to Scott by the ladies of Virginia! What must be his feeling, a traitor to his country, a fugitive, flying in a most disgraceful retreat, hated and in disgrace both North and South! We lent Lieutenant Hervey a saddle, bridle, and pair of saddle bags, and bade him a most fervent "God speed".

        Willie is much better today but is very weak, he looks badly. I would have thought a few days sickness could make so great a change.

        Father and I rode down to the mill this morning, Father took John in his arms and carried him along, he was delighted with his ride for the first mile and then he went to sleep.

        We called by Mrs. Hodge Adams', they leave for Texas tomorrow morning. Mrs. Adams is delighted to get away, she dislikes this country greatly but thinks Texas perfectly delightful.

        Father went to Monroe after we returned, he was not here to see Lieutenant Hervey, I know he will be angry when he hears of the conduct

of those stage people.

        Today is quite warm. Carrie Young spent two or three hours with us this morning, for the first time since she came home, hitherto she has only remained a few minutes, she has not been to see me before in three or four weeks. Mrs. Young has been sick, she was over here Saturday.

Wednesday, July 31st/ 61--

        My last entry was filled with the description of Lieutenant Hervey and his mission, it is but fair that I should record Father's reception of our story, he merely laughed, surprised at this, we somewhat warmly asked what excited his mirth, he said he was laughing at our officer, on questioning him further we found out that he had met Lieutenant Hervey on the road, and he thought from his appearance that Davis would hardly have sent him on very particular business. Dr. Young says that the papers he offered to the stage proprietors were not Confederate bonds, but were spurious, the Dr. also says that this same man was at Bastrop last week, he was also at the concert in Monroe, his story and his actions do not tally at all, Dr. Young says he is sure that he is an imposter, Father is not so sure that he is altogether an imposter but is fully convinced that his rank and mission are not as important as he represented them.

        After leaving here Lieutenant Hervey went over to Dr. Young's and borrowed a horse from Mrs. Young after excited the sympathies of Mrs. Y. and Mrs. Sthresthly he went on to a house about twelve miles from here and told the same exciting story, he took the stage there, and the gentleman of the house sent back Dr. Young's horse and our saddle and bridle. We have seen or heard nothing more of the capture of Cairo, it must have been an invention of Lieutenant Hervey's. Mother and I went

over to Dr. Young's this evening, Mrs. Sthresthly looks very badly, she no doubt suffers great anxiety of mind. Mrs. Young looks better, Carrie was at Monroe, she went Tuesday.

        We met a preacher, a Mr. Armstrong of the methodist denomination. Father sent for us about dusk to come home to see Mrs. Williams who had called in our absence.

Friday, August 2nd / 1861--

        Mother and Father went to Monroe yesterday to spend the day, Father did not return, but goes to Vicksburg this morning. Mr. Boulineau one of the officers on the Southern railroad wants Father to go over the road and give him some advice, now that Mr. Green has given up the charge, Mr. B. will fill his place, assisted by Father's advice and occasional superintendence.

        Mother attended the meeting of the Monroe Aid Society yesterday, she says that they had no work, but did a good deal of talking and writing, Mother says I must be more particular about my "minutes" I did not think it necessary to put down anything about our last meeting but I shall do so now.

        Just after dinner yesterday an old lady and her son came to see us, Miss Mary and I were sitting in this front room when they came, and we could not imagine who they were, Willie soon came in and addressed the lady as Mrs. Brantley, she is one from whom Willie hired seven negroes when he went to work, she is a very nice old lady, she spent all the evening here, and also remained during the night.

        Miss Mary has been busy making a curtain to hang up in our room in case Mr. Robt. Green should come to stay all night; we expected him a little last night and had the curtain all ready, he did not come, but we had use for the curtain; there was a mistake about the beds, (Mrs.

Brantley getting into ours) and Miss Mary and I had to sleep on the floor, we only had one moss mattress and our bed was as hard as a board, I could not sleep for a long time and this morning my neck and shoulders were very lame.

        Mrs. Brantley has fifteen children, she has three sons, two sons-inlaw and one grandson in our army, she came down to try to get a little money from Father, she said one of her sons had returned home on account of sickness and was now going back again and she wanted to give him some money and send some to his brothers, she said that if she could only get a hundred dollars that she would be satisfied. We were very sorry that Father was not at home, if he had been he would have strained every nerve to have paid her under such circumstances, but we had no money in the house and Father was not here; Father does not draw any salary now, the road is so pressed for money, and he is very much straitened; Mrs. Brantley says that around in her neighborhood every one has given almost their last cent of ready money to the war cause.

        I called on Miss Julia Wilson Monday evening, found her at home, she was very pleasant, her Mother calls her wild, and some others have said the same, but she appeared only animated and pleasing, her demeanor was lady like and correct.

        Mr. Hodge Adams and family left on Tuesday, Mother went down to bid them goodbye. This is such a warm day, the thermometer stands at 96° in the shade, it has been warm all day, but the heat is more intense now, at one o'clock, I have taken off my dress and am sitting with a thin apron over my shoulders; I did not till so late last night and rose so early this morning that I feel quite badly, I have done nothing today, except to write this journal and wipe off the perspiration, the sun

beams down intensely hot and scarce a leaf is stirring.

        Mother, Miss Mary and I went over to Mrs. Marks this morning and spent an hour or two, Mrs. Marks is quilting a silk quilt, she showed it to us, it is very pretty indeed. It reminded me of Miss Valeria, when we were down there she showed us a quilt which she had begun, hers was made in little circles, each circle being composed of pieces which some friend had given her, in the centre was a white piece, with the donor's name written on it. Mrs. Marks looked very well today she bears her husbands absence with fortitude, maintaining sober cheerfulness all the time.

        In Mrs. Marks manners I think she resembles Miss Valeria somewhat, they are both quiet and self possessed but converse easily and intelligently. Mrs. Marks is not so intellectual as Miss Valeria, nor is she quite so pleasant in conversation, that is to me, as is Miss Valeria.

        Father made a windless to our well Saturday and we drink that water now, it is not so clear or so pleasant to the taste as Dr. Young's well water but tastes very well.

        Mr. Axley to sick, has not worked any this week. Father has had all the sills hauled for our house, and Mr. Axley had just finished the outbuildings and was going to work on the house when he was taken sick; the summer is slipping away fast now, there are only two months more untill cold weather commences, and I am very much afraid the house will not be finished far enough for us to move into it in the winter; it seems almost impossible for us to live here in cold weather.

        Willie has not had another chill but is very weak, he is very low-spirited too, he wants to go to the war and does not feel able to go; Father is very anxious that he should go at all hazards.

        Rose had a dumb chill Tuesday and another yesterday, she is up today,

but looks badly, Mother has given her medicine.

Wednesday, August 7th--

        I did not intend to put off writing so long but have almost unconsciously deferred it from day to day.

        Father returned home very unexpectedly to us all Friday night, Mother sent Uncle Jim to Monroe that night to get some butter and when he came back he brought word that Pa would be home on the stage. Pa said that he was not wanted in Vicksburg, and so he came home.

        Sunday night Lieutenant Hervey came out to the gate about two o'clock and called for his buggy, Father answered him that the owner of the buggy had come and taken it, the Lieutenant then said that he had gotten off the stage and was now in the open road with a lady, Father told him that we could not take him in, that our shanty was "filled to overflowing" but that he could probably get a shelter over at Dr. Young's, the man went away and (according to his version) when he had gotten down opposite, our house the lady fell down in a faint, he built a fire, and as the night was dry concluded to wait there until morning. Mother got up to attend to Rosa who was sick in the room and seeing the bright light she imagined that it was Lieutenant Hervey and thinking that Dr. Young might have refused him admittance, she felt sorry for the lady and sent down to the fence to say to them that if they would come up she would give them all that she could in the shape of lodging, the servant returned and said that they were not there. Lieutenant Hervey says that the servant did not go to the fire at all. In the morning Father was going into Monroe with the carriage, (to bring Mr. Green out) and Mother sent over to invite the Lieutenant and the lady to go in with him, soon after breakfast the Lieutenant came over, he said that he had had great

trouble about getting together his recruits and was very much fatigued, he said that the lady was going on to Richmond with him, that she was his cousin and in very delicate health having just recovered from a severe illness; he promised to send Mother the Richmond papers when he had arrived and left with many thanks for Mother's kindness. Before I dismiss this subject I must say (though not in regular order) that Mr. Robt. Green says that Lieutenant Hervey has never been to Richmond! that he has passed over the road several times from Camp Moore but never from Richmond, and that the last time he passed he had a Lieutenant's commission.

        Monday afternoon, Mrs. Noble, Mrs. Marks, Mrs. Wilson and Miss Scarborough, Mrs. Wilson's niece, all came to see us, Miss Wilson was too sick to come out.

        Monday night about half past ten or eleven o'clock Father and Mr. Green came; I had been feeling badly all day and went to bed very early, knowing that if I did not I should not be able to sit up on the morrow. Tuesday Mr. Green spent the day with us, it was very pleasant and I enjoyed his company an much as any one could who was only half able to sit up. Mr. Green is really an admirable man and one whom it would be a pleasure and a privilege to know intimately; there appears to be but one defective point in his character the want of earnest religion, this alas is a want which too many of us have to deplore; neither strictly moral life or a poetical conception of Deity can supply the deficiency.

        Mr. Green expects to leave for Virginia tomorrow, he may be dissappointed but will almost certainly leave next week; he says that he does not go from a desire to appear courageous and to be shot at that he may win honourable scars, but because he feels deeply that it is his duty to go and he will not fail in this duty. His company are now called

Vicksburg Confederates.

        We had a delightful rain yesterday afternoon, it commenced at three o'clock and rained on steadily until nearly sunset. I was so glad, and yet I partly regretted that it rained so long, because Father and Mr. Green had to go to Monroe in the rain. Father went on to Vicksburg too, we expect him to return tomorrow night.

        Rose is very sick, Mother sent for the Doctor (Dr. White) Monday evening he pronounced her sickness inflammation of the bowels, has been attending on her ever since, she is no better, but her case is not one of the worst.

        This has been a delightful morning, everything looks so green and fresh and the air is deliciously pure and cool.

        Mr. Pierce spent the day with us Sunday, he is looking very well.

Thursday, August 8th/--

        This is our society day, of course I was present, Miss Mary joined-- Mother did not go, she could not leave Rose, and as she had been sitting up to give medicine until twelve o'clock for several nights she was very much fatigued.

        I was very pleasantly surprised to see Mrs. Young of Trenton, my acquaintance of the cars, at the meetings she met me very cordially, she expected to remain in Virginia all summer, but when the militia was all called out, her husband thought it dangerous for her to remain and she returned with Mr. Oliver, not, however, until her husband promised her to come home the last of this month, but after she had come back she received a letter from him saying that he could not come home for there was so much sickness among the soldiers that he was needed there.

        They say that Dr. Young loved another young lady but she jilted him and

he then married his wife out of pique, it is also said that he neglects. I am very sorry if this is true, Mrs. Young seems devotedly attached to her husband, speaks of him with great fondness; she is a very pleasant lady; is boarding at Mr. Oliver's this summer, said that I had been so kind to her in going to Vicksburg and during her brief stay there that she wished to continue our acquaintance and would come to see me soon, I hope she will; she joined the society today.

        We have no work as yet, will probably have some at the next meeting; Mrs. Gainey gave us ten dollars today and also brought four pair of socks, Mrs. Friend sent twelve pair of socks.

        Mother received a letter last night from Miss Stewart, she showed me the back of it this morning and asked me if I could guess who it was from. I could not, and she told me, I was never more perfectly surprised I had given up all idea of hearing from her again, she says in her letter that she answered Mother's letter saying that if we could make her only tolerably comfortable she would accept or the situation; but she directed her letter "Lynhurst" and consequently we never received it; she is now teaching in Vicksburg but her engagement will expire in September and she is then willing to come to us, that is if we have not filled the place. Mother is going to open negotiations immediately; oh! I do hope that she will prove to be a superior teacher and that we will be able to engage her, I must learn something soon I am fast approaching young lady hood and I am very ignorant.

        Father has just come, we have been sitting up for him, I must now retire.

Friday, Aug 9th.

        Mrs. C. G. Young and Carrie came over yesterday evening. Mrs. Nobles

and her daughter Anna also came in. Mrs. Nobles says that Miss Julia Wilson has been quite sick with the fever.

        Since the rain we have had very cool evenings and mornings, but at noonday it is quite warm, while I write (2 o'clock) the thermometer is a 97°. This morning when I went to ride this morning it was delightful, the fresh, cool air swept through the woods with that swift rustle which always reminds me of Autumn.

Saturday, Aug. 10th /

        I have just found the following beautiful poem in the Monroe Intelligencer, as the paper is Dr. Young's and I cannot cut it out I copy it here.

Rock me to sleep.

                         Backward, turn backward, Oh Time! in your flight
                         Make me a child again--just for tonight!
                         Mother, come back from the echoeless shore,
                         Take me again to your heart as of yore;
                         Kiss from my forehead the furrow of care,
                         Smooth the few silver threads out of my hairs
                         Over my slumbers your loving watch keep
                         Rock me to sleep, Mother, rock me to sleep!

                         Backward, flow backward, O swift tide of years!
                         I am weary of toil, I am weary of tears:
                         Toil without recompense, tears all in vain,
                         Take them and give me my childhood again!
                         I have grown weary of dust and decay,
                         Weary of throwing my soul-wealth away,
                         Weary of sowing for others to reap
                         Rock me to sleep, Mother, rock me to sleep!

                         Over my heart in the days that are flown,
                         No love like Mother-love ever was thrown:
                         No other worship abides and endures,
                         Faithful, unselfish and patient like yours;
                         None like a Mother can charm away pain
                         From the sorrowing soul, and world-weary brain;
                         Slumber's soft calm o'er my heavey lids creep--
                         Rock me to sleep, Mother,--rock me to sleep!

                         Tired of the hollow--, the base, the untrue:
                         Mother, O Mother! my heart calls for you!
                         Many a summer the grass has grown green,
                         Blossomed and faded, our faces between,
                         Yet with strong yearning and passionate pain
                         Long I tonight for your presence again;
                         Come from the silence so long and so deep--
                         Rock me to sleep, Mother--rock me to sleep!

                         Come, let your brown hair, just lighted with gold
                         Fall on my shoulders again as of old
                         Let it fall o'er my forehead tonight,
                         Shielding my eyes from the flickering light--
                         For oh! I with it's sunny-edged shadows once more,
                         Happily will throng the sweet visions of yore:
                         Lovingly, softly, it's bright billows sweep--
                         Rock me to sleep, Mother--rock me to sleep!

                         Mother, dear Mother, the years have been long
                         Since last I was hushed by your lullaby song;

                         Sing, then, again!--to my soul it shall seem
                         Womanhood's years have been only a dream;
                         Clasped to by your arms in a loving embrace
                         With your soft light lashes just swooping my face:
                         Never hereafter to wake or to weep--
                         Rock me to sleep, Mother--rock me to sleep!

Sunday, August 11th / 61--

        We could not go to Sunday School this morning, it rained from daylight to nine or ten o'clock, it was quite a dissappointment but I have been able to pass the morning as profitably as I would have done at school.

        Miss Mary had another chill this morning, she was perfectly discouraged, had not any control over her feelings but exclaimed that she should die if she remained here during the summer, she had a slight dumb chill day before yesterday, and was imprudent in leaving her bed this morning, she has almost recovered from the effects of the chill now and is talking and laughing in the other room, though she is still in bed. Rose is much better, has sat up for some time today.

        Sylvia had a child born yesterday, a boy.

        It is quite warm today in spite of the rain. I do not think it can have cleared off yet.

        I think I am passing, I might say have passed, through an ordeal lately, the ordeal of selfdenial in the greatest of luxuries to me, This is occasional privacy and quiet. I used to think when we first came here that it would be almost impossible for me to live as we have lived in constant society with one another and almost constant noise.

        I hope I do not speak presumptuously or irreverrently when I say that strength has been given me from above to bear this trial, unusual mental peace and thankfulness and faith have blessed my endeavours after patience, and I now rarely or never feel inclined to murmur, it has been a great blessing to me in teaching me self-control in little things, self-control in great things I learned before, but have never been sufficiently watchful over the "little foxes"; yet let me not exult before the day of trial is passed, let me bear in mind the apostolic injunction "Be not highminded but fear", to be constantly fearful of sin is the only way to guard against it.

Friday, Aug. 16th/ 1861--

        The days have passed in their usual routine all the week. Father left us for Vicksburg Monday but returned Wednesday night. Miss Mary has had two chills this week, one Tuesday and one yesterday, she is very weak today, looked almost as badly as she did after her first attack. We have had very cool weather this week, yesterday was a delightful day, Father and I went to Monroe yesterday. Miss Puss and Miss Hannah Bry went with us, we went in to attend the meeting of the Monroe society, we went to Mrs. Roane's and asked her to accompany us and then repaired to the meeting, where we remained until one o'clock, we then returned to Mrs. Roane's and spent the rest of the day there, we did not come home until after the cars arrived, so that we had a moonlight ride, the day was very pleasant indeed.

        Mr. Robt. Green and his company leave for Virginia today, The employees of the Southern road presented Mr. Green with a very handsome sword before he left.

        Father is at home today, he is having the sills of the house placed, the house will occupy much more room than I at first thought, it takes up almost the whole of our little hill.

Wednesday, August 21st/61--

        So quietly do the days pass that the record of one may almost suffice for that of another. Father left, for Vicksburg Monday, we expect him back tonight.

        We have all been picking lint this week, and have filled two good-sized boxes; Miss Mary and I went over to Mrs. Parks' Monday evening, learned how to card, it is very hard work and my hands are nearly blistered, and my arm quite lame.

        Mrs. Marks spent the day with us yesterday, and we all worked together, Miss Mary and I tied up our heads, but Mrs. Marks did not, and her hair is full of lint; it flies about so, all over the floor and our dresses.

        Misses Puss and Hannah Bry were up to see us Monday evening, they are very pleasant indeed.

        The weather has been rainy or cloudy all the week, yesterday it was quite warm.

        We have heard of victories won by our soldiers in Western Virginia, Missouri and Texas. It is reported, and believed, that at Leesburg three hundred Federalists were killed and the rest (one thousand five hundred) taken prisoners; in Missouri Gen'l Lyon is killed and Siegel reported wounded. I hope all these good reports are true, it is almost incredible that at Leesburg only six of our men were killed and nine wounded.

        I forgot to mention that Father called upon Miss Stewart while in Vicksburg, she is forty or fifty years old, rubs snuff and pets a lap dog, the first is no objection but the last two are. Besides this, she never stays in one place longer than six months, this last would deter

us from engageing her, as we wish a permanent teacher.

        Mr. Barron has reccommeded another Miss Stuart to Father, I am to write to her this evening, but do not feel much confidence in the reccommendation.

Wednesday--August 28th/61--

        Willie, Miss Mary, and Rose have all been sick since Sunday, Willie was taken with a chill Sunday, but has not had any since, he is walking about today, but looks badly.

        Miss Mary has been very sick, she too had a chill Sunday, and another Monday. She is very very weak, and her face, hands and whole body are painfully thin. Mother sent for Dr. Whyte yesterday morning, he prescribed the invariable calomel and quinine, she is somewhat better this morning, but is utterly prostrated, she will never get well until she has a change of air and scene. I think this attack was brought on by exposure, Friday afternoon she went out to ride on horseback with three or four girls and boys, it was very damp, but the girls came for her, and she wanted to go so much that Mother could not refuse her; it was the first ride she had taken this year and she went four or five miles, then she came home she had a boisterous dance until dark. Then again Saturday evening we took tea at Mrs. Noble's with a party of girls and boys, and after playing in the yard for some time, came home after dark, it was not raining but was cloudy; and the damp air, together with such an unusual amount of violent exercise was too much for Miss Mary in her weak state.

        Rose has had an attack of common chills, she has missed the chills today and will probably be up this evening.

        Father left for Vicksburg Monday afternoon. we expect him back tonight.

        Rain, rain, I sometimes think it will never stop, it rained all last week, we had a short respite Sunday morning but the rain commenced in the evening and continued steadily all night, Monday morning it "held up" for a few hours and we hoped it would clear off but it commenced again and rained all night. Yesterday was a regular rainy day, no cessation, and the air was raw and chilly, last night a continuous dropping, this morning after breakfast we hailed the bright sunshine with delight but a brisk shower quenched our hopes, now the sun has come out again, and as it seemed to be growing brighter I think it may clear up. Our house leaks all over, in some places the floor is beginning to mildew! every thing is damp, and the mould is constantly accumulating on books and boxes, every night this week I have been awaked by the rain dropping on my pillow and have laid down again with a wash basin at my head to catch the water. Father took a great deal of trouble to get cypress boards so as to have the roof tight, but they were too thin and have all split.

        Mother and I sewed for the soldiers yesterday, we made three flannel shirts, with Emmeline's help in the evening.

        Mother and I are knitting woolen socks for the soldiers, Mother has begun her second pair, but I have not finished my first one yet, it is the second sock I ever knit.

        The three victorys I spoke of have been confirmed, we are on the rapid road to success

Friday, September 6th/ 1861--

        Since I wrote last Miss Mary has entirely recovered from her attack. Willie had another chill Wednesday night and a fever last night, he is up today, but looks rather like an invalid. Our society

met yesterday, we gave out a good many shirts to make and also a basket of yarn, every body seems desirous to do their part of the soldier's work. Mrs. Cauthorn and Mrs. Dillard came home to dinner with us.

        Monday, Mrs. Noble, Mother and I went up to the meeting of the society at Zion Hill six miles from here, but they had changed the day of meeting and we went up to Mrs. Bennett's house, we had never seen her before, but her daughter, Miss Newcomb, is the secretary of the society, and Mrs. Noble had been invited there, they received us very cordially; Mrs. Bennett is from the vicinity of Milledgeville, she and Mother had many acquaintances in common. The Bennetts have been here twelve years.

        Miss Newcomb is a very nice young lady, she showed me her scrap book, herbarium, and many other little treasures. Mother spent the day with Mrs. Bry Tuesday. Wednesday she and Mrs. Cauthorn went into Monroe.

        Father left for Vicksburg yesterday; we expect him back tonight. Yesterday evening Carrie Young invited me to go to ride with her we went in her buggy.

        We have had warm weather lately, it has not rained this week.

Sunday, Sep. 15th/1861--

        I cannot help feeling sad this evening, Oh when we think what may be before us, how can any of us be aught but sad. Father, Mother and Major Bry have just walked over to Dr. Young's who returned from Virginia Thursday night.

        Dr. Young is in high spirits and expects that we will be victorious and that soon; but oh if we are, how many many bleeding hearts will that victory cost! I sicken at the thought.

        Father and Major Bry think that the war will continue through

Lincoln's administration, but I pray that God in his mercy may avert this trial, I have never contemplated a long war, I have steeled myself to bear great and bloody battles and, many privations and even suffering for a little while, but four long years of war, of suspense which is worse than defeat almost; my heart sinks, my courage utterly fails; can I bear it? but why speak thus, I know I must bear it, and it only rests with me to decide whether I shall bear cheerfully or repiningly. I hope I may be enabled to be cheerful, and I sometimes think I can be so, but there are moments of darkness, in which I cannot think of the brightness which is often hid by clouds, and waits but for the stormy wind to scatter them and make its glory apparent. Oh, that I might have grace given me to wait on the Lord's good pleasure, I am too impatient, and I sometimes fear that God has wholly withdrawn his countenance from me, else I should not so rebel against his chastisements.

        I think too much of my sorrows and too little of my blessings, truly God has been very kind to me, and though he has sent trials to me, yet how do I know but that if it had not been for them I should never have tested the sweetness of God's mercy.

        Father has been sick since I wrote last, he was caught in the rain last Friday night, and took a chill, he was quite sick, but was able to leave for Vicksburg on Thursday, he returned last night. Father was unfortunate on his journey home at one of the stations he met with a very bad man, who opened a conversation with him about some cattle which had been killed on the road, and for which Father had refused to pay an exorbitant price, after speaking a few words Father walked off, where upon the man followed and used exceedingly abusive language to him,

he continued this language until Father forgot himself and, turning back, slapped the man upon the face in the scuffle which ensued the man bit both Father's thumbs, and scratched his face, it the first fight Father ever had, and this in his forty seventh year.

        Little Jim is now quite sick, we called in Doctor Whyte Friday, he said that if had been suffered to run on it would have terminated in Typhoid fever.

        Miss Mary, Eva, and I passed the day at Mrs. Bry's yesterday, in the evening we went to Monroe for Father.

        I have been very busy this week, have knit a pair of socks. How many more will I knit before the war closes? I am afraid I shall have time to get accustomed to it before I cease, my hand is now quite lame from constant knitting.

Saturday, Sep. 21st/61--

        Father and Miss Mary and both sick again, Father went to bed Thursday and has not been up since, he insisted at first that all he needed was rest and would not let Mother send for the doctor, but yesterday he consented, and Mother sent; Dr. Whyte says that Father has only a slow fever, but that he has needed medicine for some time; he left calomel and quinine. Father is very weak, but feels a little better this evening.

        Miss Mary had a slight chill this morning, and has had fever ever since, as usual she is exceedingly nervous and very much discouraged. Little Jim has been up for two or three days, he is now quite well.

        Miss Mary and I spent Monday at Mrs. Noble's, we were invited there to meet Mrs. Richardson (Mrs. Noble's niece) and her children. She is a very pleasant lady, and we enjoyed the day. Yesterday Misses Puss and Hannah Bry and Carrie Young spent the day with us, I should have enjoyed

myself very much had I not had a headache and been almost incapacitated for enjoyment of any kind, in the afternoon a very heavy rain came up, our house leaked all over, and was kept constantly moving out of the rain.

        This morning it cleared off cool, the air is rather damp, and it has seemed like a real Autumn day, we must expect many such days now, Autumn is really here, many of the leaves are turning and some of the black gum trees are almost bare.

        Mrs. Noble has resigned her position as President of the society, and last Wednesday Mother was elected in her stead.

        I have neglected my journal very much lately, not because I did not wish to write, but because I have not felt justified in taking the time. I have been so busy knitting and sewing that I have not had a moment to spare; the week and months pass before I am aware, and yet, when I look back it seems a long and weary time, the events of last month seem to have taken place almost a year ago.

        I have not written one very important thing, Uncle Dole has a baby, a little girl, she is seven weeks old; Aunt Satira thinks her beautiful. Aunt Mary writes that she and Grandma are knitting for the soldiers. I received a letter from Miss Valeria night before last, they have all had chills, sometimes four or five in bed at once; John and Angus have gone to a military school in Nashville, Tenn.

        I have been so busy that I have not had time to mention in my journal the burning of Mr. Water's house at Amite by some companies of the Polish Brigade which were encamped there, the soldiers had annoyed Mr. Waters very much by stealing his fruit and breaking his trees, notwithstanding he freely gave to them when asked; at last he threatened to shoot them, and finding them in his field one day, he shot at two of

them, not intending however to do more than frighten them, as it happened, he killed one and wounded another, when it was found out many of the soldiers were greatly enraged and coming to his house razed it to the ground, in spite of the efforts of the officers and a few of the men. They broke down the fruit trees and fences, burned the barns, and store room, and demolished a year's provisions. Mr. Waters preserved his life by flight, while the ladies of his family remained all night surrounded by the ruffians, they providentially escaped unhurt. Miss Calwell wrote me a full account of it, in her words Mr. Waters is ruined. They must be in great distress, as he can get no employment, and he had, no property except his house in Amite.

        Miss Valeria says that the people of Amite were in terror lest they should burn the town before they left, there was one company, the Gross Tete Guards, which guarded the town several nights. This is a dreadful tale too tell of our own soldiers, there is but one consolation and this is that they are not our own countrymen, they are, most of them, the low, foreign population of New Orleans. Our country soldiers are many of them accomplished gentlemen, and all are men of humanity and honesty.

        The night is coming on, in darkness and gloom, the sky is grey, and cold, and the north wind sounds drearily, this is one of "the melancholy days, the saddest of the year", our indoor scene is not one to raise the spirits, and when we seek refuge in thought we but increase the gloom. I would not allow weather or privations to sadden me, but I can scarce bear up against sadness when I seen Father and Mother so depressed, Father is so sad. We must try and remember that "though sorrow may endure for a night, joy cometh in the morning".

Friday, Sept. 27th / 61--

        Oh it is cold very cold for September, last night the wind whistled round the house like winter. Pa is having a clay chimney built today. We are going to have a fire in it tonight, it will be so delightful, this morning we all went to breakfast wrapped up in blankets, Father has been wearing a blanket in the form of a poncho all day. Yesterday we all went chinquapen hunting, Misses Puss, Hannah and Florence Bry; Katie and Wiley Noble, Carrie, Adam, Willie and Charlie Young; and all our family except Georgie and John. We went in the great lumber wagon with four mules, carried little Jim and Eldridge along; we went first to Mr. Nash's place, where we found "ever so many" chinquapens, and then to Mrs. Phillips' place, which Carrie said was much prettier to gather them. We ate our dinner there; under some beautiful beech trees, on the slope of a hill where the ground was all covered with green grass and dry pine straw, and where we could get plenty of water from the spring near by; every body was in good spirits and we enjoyed ourselves very much, we did not gather more than two hours and we had over a bushel of chinquapens when we came to divide them.

        We came home before sunset, a long time, but as we carried every body home we did not arrive such before dark; we had two flags in the wagon, and hurrahed at every house we passed, some of the people thought we were soldiers and came way out to the road to see.

        Mother and Father went to Monroe yesterday and took Georgie with them. Miss Mary had a chill Monday; and Willie had one Tuesday. Father is improving, but very slowly.

        Mrs. Batchelor spent the day with us Tuesday, she is a lady teacher who is spending her vacation near here, Mother went to see her the other

evening, and invited her spend the day with us, with a view of forming an opinion of her as a teacher. I think her very pleasant and sensible, should be pleased if we could engage her; she has never taught in a family and is undecided as to whether she would like it.

        The sun is near it's setting and I am beginning to feel cold, I must go and see how the chimney gets along.

Monday, October 7th/ 1861--

        I have waited until the seventh day of the month has almost past to write in my journal. The past week has been a busy one to me. Almost every day I went visiting. Tuesday Mrs. Cauthorn and Miss Puss Bry spent the day with us, Wednesday our society met, and I spent the morning at the Church, Thursday I spent at Major Bry's. Friday I went up to the meeting of the Summerfield society, I went on horseback with Capt. Marks and Miss Phoebe Friend, and enjoyed myself very much, Saturday I went to walk with the Misses Bry, started right after dinner and did not get home until nearly dark; besides all this I have scalloped two flannel skirts, knit half a sock for John and written one whole morning, and I have been labouring under a severe cold nearly all the time.

        This morning I have been very busy compiling society reports, a work of considerable labour since all the donations with their donors must be put down, and to omit a single pair of socks is a great negligence. I went over my minutes five or six times to see that nothing had been left out and then compared tables and amounts until I was heartily tired; but it is all done now, and I can feel a little better contented, this reason of all this trouble is that our society has separated from the one at Monroe, and I wished to make out a report of every thing we had done.

        Father has been improving slowly since I wrote last, he is still weak, he went to Vicksburg Wednesday and was very much fatigued when he returned home, he and Mother have gone to Monroe today.

        Mrs. Batchelor has taken the Academy in Monroe, so that hope is past; we have written to two other teachers.

        A great calamity befel Uncle Moses the other day, on last Wednesday the temporary scaffolding around his bridge fell down and killed one of his workmen, besides wounding one or two.

        The weather is quite cool now, we had some very warm days last week, but it rained last night and is momentarily getting colder.

        We go on another great chinquapen hunt tomorrow.

Saturday, Oct. 12th--

        We took our chinquapen hunt as we contemplated, had a very pleasant time. Father went with us and Charley went to shake the trees, we walked there and back again and gathered chinquapens all day, we were very tired when we got home. Carrie Young did not go, she could not have walked, Mrs. Marks, Misses Puss and Hannah Bry and Florence stayed to supper with us. While we were talking after supper Mrs. Bry sent up word to Miss Puss to ask of she was coming home that night, Mrs. Bry had been very uneasy about them, and thought they were lost in the woods.

        The Brys moved to Monroe yesterday, we were sorry to lose their company--are going to move down to their house Monday.

        Mother was threatened with a raised breast day before yesterday, she took a violent cold, and increased it by going to the society, she is up today, Miss Mary had a chill Wednesday, another Thursday and another yesterday, she missed it today and has been up all the afternoon.

        Miss Newcomb and her sister Miss Bennett spent the day with us Wednesday, I was very glad to see them, Miss Bennett is pleasant, but I

do not like her so well as Miss Newcomb.

        The weather is very pleasant now, cool and clear, this morning it was very cold, but it is warmer now.

Lynhurst, Oct. 16th/61--

        We have moved; our fifth move since leaving Georgia has been completed we shall have to make one more, and I hope that will prove the last. We commenced moving Monday, and all slept here last night. I came down early yesterday morning and remained all day, putting things in order as they were brought down, it was a dull, leaden day, and about dusk it commenced to rain, there had been no time to bring a load of wood, and when the night came on, cold and damp we had only a few sticks to make a blaze in the chimney, still the neat blue carpet on the floor, the white beds, mahogany stand and rocking chairs drawn close to the fire-place made a homelike picture as seen by the mild light of the Kerosene lamp. I was tired and Mother was nearly sick with the colic, we had to sit for Father and Miss Mary who had gone to Vicksburg. The heavy rain pouring down on the roof was no pleasant reminder of their cold ride home, and although I read aloud from the fascinating Conquest of Peru the hours wore away heavily till the rumbling of the carriage wheels announced their coming. They were both wet, having crossed the ferry in the rain, and our little fire was not a sufficiency for them, however, we soon went to bed, and I at least, forgot my cares (?) in sound refreshing sleep.

        When I rose this morning my limbs were very stiff but this soon wore off. I have spent a very quiet day, unpacking and arranging my writing materials, looking over my papers to select a piece for Miss Puss Bry's Album, writing letters, and writing my journal; besides

putting away clothes, and sundry other little things.

        Father is President and Superintendant of the railroad, I suppose it was necessary he should be, but if it could have been avoided it would have been a great pleasure to me, now he will have to be away from home a great deal. I am sorry too on Dr. Young's account, it deprives him of his situation.

        I went to Church Sunday at Chapel Hill.

Saturday Oct. 19th/61--

        When I wrote last I forgot to say that we have had quite a naval victory on the Mississippi; last Saturday commodore Hollins made an attack on the Blocading vessels with six boats, having in all only sixteen guns and three hundred men, he had an old steamboat all encased in iron, as a sort of battering ram, this boat was called the Mannassas, it ran into one of the largest ships and sank it, the rest of the blockading fleet were very much frightened, several vessels got aground; our boats took one Schooner loaded with coal; more vessels would probably have been sunk, but for a disarrangement in the machinery of the "Manassas" caused by the violence of the shock. We rejoice greatly over this victory, it seems as it the United States must soon see the folly of their present course and grant us peace.

        Father, Mother and I went into Monroe Thursday, Georgie went with us, he had his hair cut off, I could not bear the idea of having it cut, but he did look very cunning after it was done, he looks so much like Willie now, he is delighted with the idea of having his hair cut like Father's thinks himself entirely above wearing frocks any longer.

        We went to the sewing society, to Mrs. Roane's Mrs. Bry's and to Mrs. Steven's to dine. While we were waiting on the steps of the society

room for the carriage to come from the barber shop, Mrs. Calderwood and Miss Hanna being the only ladies left there, Mrs. Calderwood asked Mother to go over to her house and wait there for the carriage, she urged her invitation and we accordingly went over. She regaled us with pears, apples, and Pecans and when Father came for us, bade us goodbye with many courteous invitations on each side.

        We found Major Bry's family very well, all were at home except Miss Hannah, who was at Cottonport with Mrs. Cauthorn.

        Aunt June was quite well. I think Miss Mary Stevens, Mrs. Steven's neice, a very pleasant young lady I hope to form her acquaintance upon a more extended scale.

        On our way home, we stopped at Mrs. Maguire's she is Judge Lemie's sister, a very pleasant lady, has been living at her present residence forty years! this of itself is enough to render her interesting in this country where almost every one has recently moved here.

        We have had very disagreeable weather, it commenced raining Thursday night, and has been either raining or misting ever since. The sun came out this afternoon, and it seems to have settled into cold weather.

        Father has come from Monroe.

Saturday, Nov. 2nd/1861--

        Father left home a week ago last Monday for New Orleans, we have missed him very much indeed. This past week has been a very busy one, with us, Mother has been making two or three winter dresses and altering some old ones, I made a dress for myself this week, it is only the second one I ever made. I have been very busy sewing every day and this morning I worked too, this evening I have been writing some letters.

        Mother is weaning John, poor little fellow, he does not cry much, but looks so pale and pitiful, he is fonder of Mother than he was when

she nursed him.

        This evening a man, his wife and child came here to know if they could stay tonight, they had moved from Mississippi and came out from Monroe in a hack, they had applied at several places for a night's lodging, and had been refused, Mother could not turn them off, she told them they could stay until Monday.

        Last week we had delightful weather, neither very warm nor cold, the last day or two it has been really cold, this morning there was a heavy frost on the ground.

        Poor Willie had a chill last night, he has been up all day today, but looks badly.

Monday, Nov. 11th/61--

        Father returned home last Tuesday night, and left for New Orleans again this morning, he went to Monroe every day last week, except one, so that we had no pleasure of his society, in this way we must expect to spend the winter.

        Willie had a chill last night, he is almost discouraged, and no wonder, he has been having chills now since last summer.

        John has been quite sick, he still looks as white and fragile as a lily, but his eyes are very black, and shoot glances of fire at any one who crosses him, he will not be petted by any one but Mother, I scarce dare to speak to him or look at him.

        We all went to Church, yesterday, morning, heard a very excellent sermon, though not a polished one, one comparison struck me as particularly just and original, in illustrating the Providence of God the minister said "God's Providence may to likened, to a very long chain, which stretches from the creation of Adam to the end of time, to make

you understand more clearly, suppose I had a very long chain, and should fasten one end of it on this earth, and should hitch the end to the farthest off star that the best improved glasses have ever enabled man to discover, and suppose that each link of that chain were so small that it could just be discerned by the natural eye, and suppose you could only see one of those links at a time, then you would see a far greater portion of that chain than any one man sees of God's Providence during his whole lifetime!" was ever the most polished rhetoric more impressive than these energetic words.

        Mr. Pierce came over to see us in the afternoon, he says he has not had a chill in more than two weeks, Willie prophesied that he would have one soon. The weather is very warm, while I write I am in a perspiration, and this on the tenth of November, the warm breezes are sending thousands of dead and dying leaves to the ground, and it seems strange to look out on the brown woods, a few days ago clad in gold color and crimson, and now so changed, but one thing remains steadfast, the unchanging pine still rears it's dark green head, withered neither by frost or heat.

        Aunt Jane and Miss Mary Stephens spent the day with us Saturday, I was glad to see them.

Wednesday, Nov. 13th--

        I have been busy writing all day, and feel quite tired, but must write a few lines in my journal.

        Eva and I are quite alone this evening, Mother has gone to Mrs. Axley's and the children are out gathering hickory nuts. Eva is almost sick with a cold. Misses Joe and Phoebe Friend spent the afternoon with us yesterday, Carrie Young and Mrs. Cloud also called.

        I received a letter from Miss Valeria. yesterday, she says Angus has been very sick since leaving home.--It is still very warm.

Friday, Nov. 15th--

        This is the fast day appointed by our President to pray for a continuance of those blessings which God has thus far bestowed upon us. I could not go to Church this morning as the Church where meeting was held today is four or five miles distant, and Willie could not spare the mules for us to go. I have not eaten any meat or butter, however, and having been reading newspapers and knitting socks all day. Truly we have reason to fast and pray, for war now encompasses us on every side, and though God has thus far enabled us to ward off our enemies, yet we have much more to do ere we establish our independence.

        On the 7th there was an attack made on our troops opposite Columbus, Ken. our force stationed there was very small, and being overwhelmed by superior numbers retired to the river bank and awaited reinforcements, these soon came, and charging the enemy forced them to fly in confusion to their transports, we gained a complete victory, although their numbers were superior to ours.

        A part of the great northern fleet attacked the South Carolina coast on the 10th and took two of our batteries, they also gained possession of the small town of Beaufort and were expected to attack Savannah, but a large body of troops were ordered out to guard the city, and the railroad guns were mounted, and vessels sunk in the channels and it is thought that, should they attempt a landing they could not fail of being repulsed.

        East Tennessee is reported to be in an insurrectionary state, several railroad bridges have been burned, and the country said to be in a state of great excitement.

        The officers and crew of the privateer Savannah have been tried and found guilty of piracy, President Davis will fulfill his threat of retaliation, and the prisoners in our hands have drawn lots, if our privateers are hung; Col. Corcoran of the United States army, two Capts. and ten Lieutenants will suffer the same ignominious death; is it not horrible! every day increases my abhorrence of Lincoln and his parasites.

        Fremont is withdrawn from the command of the western department, and Hunter appointed, great dissatisfaction is felt in the west, and it is said that threats are made of appointing Fremont military dictator of the West, a military dictator in the United States! a military dictator to rule over the race which produced a Washington! they are unworthy of the heritage of this name, his hallowed birthplace owns not their rule, henceforth Washington, the Father of our country, his memory, his virtue, his valor, they remain the heritage alone of his native state, and the fair sisters that with her form our youthful Confederacy.

        Gen'l. Scott has resigned, but with what different feelings do we hear it than we did five months since, when every heart beat high with exaltation and every eye glanced proud welcome to the old soldier, faithful to his native land, when every Virginian as they met, each shook hands over the tidings, and every Church bell rang out a glad welcome, but we were mistaken, he was a traitor, and he is now fallen-- below our indignation we look upon him with pitying, contempt, in all his pride of Generalship he has succeeded in wounding only himself, and as he has been able to do us no harm, so his resignation can do us no good. He has been careful in the terms of his with-drawal from active service to proclaim still a friend to his country's foes, and as such

all must regard him, a powerless friend, an equally powerless foe.

Nov. 16th, Saturday.--

        Father came home last night, he is quite well. He brought a letter from Mrs. Aucorn, a lady teacher in New Orleans, who applied to Mother for a situation several weeks ago, she wrote stating the branches she teaches so candidly and her situation too, that Mother and Father concluded to take her. She is married and has two children, but her husband is in the army, and his pay is insufficient for their support. I am glad we have at last engaged a teacher, I feel that after the desultory life I have been leading lately, it will be hard for me to settle down, to my studies, but I feel that I am ignorant and I really want to learn, then too the other children must have a teacher, Miss Mary and Eva are fast growing up, and they scarcely know the elements of education.

        The weather today is cool and cloudy, a dense fog settled last night before dark, and is just now clearing away.

        Father has just left for Monroe.

Tuesday Nov. 26th/61--

        My seventeenth birthday; I cannot but think of my last birthday and the retrospection makes me sad, how many changes have taken place since then, how short the time seems, and yet in that short time our infant Confederacy has sprung up, where are now the enemies who boasted that we should be hushed into quietness as easily as the Mother hushes a fretful babe! there is much, very much to be thankful for, why does my heart ever cry more?

        But my birthday has been very pleasant, and enlivened by an unexpected visitor, yesterday morning Lory came it and said that there was a buggy coming with a lady in black, and a negro man in it, we

could not imagine who it could be, the lady stopped at the gate and Emmeline went down to see her, she soon came up, saying that it was a lady traveller who wished to stop eight or ten days, Mother exclaimed "We cannot take her in, our family is too large, we are expecting a teacher, and haven't any room, go down and tell her I can't possibly take her, show her the way over to Mr. Adams' " so saying Mother hurried out upon the piazza, but what was her horror to see the buggy driving off and the lady traveller walking up to the house. "What could Emmeline mean by letting the buggy go off, who knows who she might be," but when the lady arrived about half way up to the house I heard Mother exclaim "isn't that Mrs. Horne", and, sure enough it was, we were very glad to see her; she and Mr. Horne had just come to Vicksburg to attend to some business and are going back to Georgia to spend the winter.

        Major Bry spent the day with us Sunday, and Mrs. Bry and Misses Puss and Hannah came over in the afternoon.

        Captain Smith, one of the directors in the railroad came down Sunday night, he went away, this morning, Father has been trying again to buy Mrs. Richardson's place, he wrote up to Capt. Smith to try and buy it for him, but he could not succeed, he is now going to try and buy five or six acres to put the house on, it is not framed yet, and Father wants to move it over on the place we first selected, that is, if he can buy enough land to put kitchen and outhouses upon. The weather is quite pleasant now, it rained last night, and has been a little cloudy today.

        Mrs. Marks is spending, the day with us, in honour of my birthday. Father and Mr. Horne went into town today.

Saturday, Nov. 20th--

        Mr. and Mrs. Horne left us Wednesday, Father and Mother went into town with them, I spent the day at Mrs. Friend's Wednesday and enjoyed it very well. I had sent word that I was going but the boy did not carry the message and they were not expecting me, they thought it was one of the children knocking and bade me come in very carelessly. I was very much surprised at this but entered accordingly. Misses Nancy Neal Joe, and Phoebe Friend were sitting around a quilting frame, their tongues keeping time to the motion of their needles, all except Miss Nancy destitute of the expansive appendiges hoops, they greeted me warmly, however, and we soon resumed the animated conversation which I had interrupted.

        Mr. and Mrs. Friend soon entered, and inquiries about the health of our respective families having been exchanged, I was asked if I know how to quilt. I was obliged to confess my total ignorance of that female accomplishment, at the same professing my desire to learn. I was invited to take a seat at the quilting frame and immediately found to my great satisfaction that my quilting was unequaled in smallness of stitches, and the accuracy of the lines by any of my companions, though I must in candor say that while I was quilting one shell they had finished three! I always like novelty, and was very much pleased with my new accomplishment.

        In the afternoon we walked over to see Miss Applewhite, who--with her Mother, Mrs. Simmons, lives very near the Friends. I found them at home and was soon on easy terms with Mrs. Simmons, whom I have met once or twice at the Society. She is a very neat, pleasant lady, and her daughter a modest, pre-possessing girl. Mrs. Simmons was carding cotton rolls; my experience about carding lint had been very favourable, and

begging the use of her cards for a few moments I made half a dozen very good rolls with a little instruction from her, the good lady was pleased to say that she had no doubt I could learn to spin in a very short time. After staying about two hours, we returned to Mrs. Friend's and Willie being there waiting for me, we mounted our horses and came home; here let me remark that it is no pleasure for me to ride Railroad any more, he is as lazy as he can be and stumbles nearly every step, he nearly fell down with me Wednesday.

        Father left us for New Orleans Thursday, he will bring Mrs. Aucoin back with him, that is, God willing.

        Willie had a chill Thursday, it was very slight however. Today is very pleasant, considerably colder than it has been for several days.--

        Mother and I went over to Mrs. Drake's Thursday. Mrs. Anding was over here this morning. Mr. Jones came down Thursday, took Dave home with him.

        I am reading "Woodstock" aloud, and Miss Mary is here begging me to go and read it to her, so I must not write any longer.--

Saturday, Dec. 7th/61.--

        Father returned last night but did not bring Mrs. Aucoin with him, one of her children was taken very sick and of course she could not leave it, she wrote saying that she thought perhaps it's sickness had been sent as a warning to her not to leave her children.

        While Father was in the city he went to see a Miss Hokerno, a jewess, who once taught in Major Bry's family, she is an excellent teacher, but her salary is one thousand dollars. Wednesday was society day, we went, but there were but ten members present. Mother and I spent Thursday with Mrs. Marks.

        Mr. Pierce spent Sunday with us. Mother, Miss Mary, Willie and John expect to leave for Amite Monday.

        This evening we had a very hard rain, but not of very long duration, it is still cloudy.

        Miss Mary, Eva, Lory and I went up to Mrs. Britt's yesterday afternoon to got some yarn which her daughters were spinning for Mother, it is about a mile and a half from here and the road is through the woods all the way nearly; just after we left the public road and were walking in a little path through the woods we saw a large black snake lying before us, just accross the path, we had nearly stepped on it when Miss Mary saw it, and we all screamed and ran back to the road. After we had run a few steps we heard a gun fire behind us, but were too much frightened to stop. Mr. Drake's negro boy happened to be passing the road with a wagon and we called to him to come and kill it, we went back to show him where it was, but we found that the gun we heard was Mr. Drake's, he happened to be hunting in the neighborhood of our path, he heard us scream, and coming to the place saw the snake, shot at it, and wounded it very badly, it managed to crawl to it's hole; we were very much relieved and went on, but not as gayly as before; the children imagined that every leaf they stepped on would turn into a snake. Miss Mary and I tried to spin some at Mrs. Britt's and succeeded tolerably well considering, it was the first time. Mrs. Britt showed us some very nice cloth which she had woven; she also gave us two fine Sweet potatoes apiece, to bring home with us. Every one of her children had on homespun dresses.

        Father has received a letter from Captain Smith, Mrs. Richardson will not sell us the land.

Monday, Dec. 9th/61--

        They have all gone, they left just after dinner, poor little Georgie,

he told Mother goodbye very courageously, but when he saw her get into the carriage he hid his face in my dress and could not help shedding a few tears, these however were dried before Mother drove off by the promise of some molasses candy with "pe corns" in it.

        Even Father has gone, he was obliged to go to DeSoto one day this week and thought he had better go with Mother, so the children and I will be all alone tonight. How much I shall miss them! two whole weeks! but I shall have so much to think of that the time will pass more quickly.

Tuesday, Dec. 17th/--

        One week has passed since Mother left, and though each day has gone so quickly that I was not able to finish all I wished, yet it seems a long time since she went.

        Father has been raising the house for a week past, and I have been up to the place one every day, except one, besides this I have Rose and little Jim to keep at work, and my anxiety for the children keeps me constantly looking after them; I have had company too; Misses Puss and Hannah Day spent Saturday with me, and Miss Puss remained all night, so I had to do the honors of the house to them, I enjoyed their company very well.

        Then Sunday morning, Father was very much fatigued and after Miss Puss left he lay down on the couch and took a good nap. I brought Lory and George in the parlour and was amusing them by showing them some pictures, Eva was looking out of the window,--and she interrupted us by saying "who is that?" at the same time I heard a man's step in the hall, I did not rise, thinking that it was Mr. Pierce, but Eva, who had gone to the door, startled me by exclaiming "Captain! no, Mr"-- but before she had added the name I was at the door when to my perfect

surprise who should I see but Mr. John Green, surprised though I was, for no one was further from my thoughts, I did not feel any more flurried than if he had come by appointment. I awoke Father out of his sound sleep, and before his eyes were well open Mr. Green had grasped his hand, and Father exclaimed "Mr. John Green! I am glad to see you here, sir". Mr. Pierce entered a moment after and the conversation never flagged a moment till dinner. Now dinner is too important a matter with a young house keeper to be passed over slightingly and let me here confess that I should not have been near so well pleased with Mr. John Green's visit if I had not recollected that I had chicken for dinner; was I not profoundly grateful that when deliberating in the morning upon the subject of economising and eating cow peas, I had thought to myself and said to Alice, "You know Mr. Pierce might come to dinner today, and I should hate to have no dinner", notwithstanding that I had the rare luxury of Chicken for dinner I could not help being very anxious lest everything should not be nice, well! I sat down at the head of the table, and could not help smiling as I did so, though I have occupied the place of mistress of the house too often to feel much embarrassed in my position. I was helped to chicken, and it seemed to me that it was very insipid, I was afraid that Alice had made a mistake and my company would not relish their dinner. I knew that Mr. Pierce seldom eats more than sufficient for a bird to live on, so I turned my attention to Mr. John Green and while I listened or replied to some remark my eyes were more interested in observing the contents of his plate than in marking the lineaments of his face; but I had no cause for apprehension on this score, as he helped himself to gravy and rice he observed "Miss Sarah, camp life has not taken away my appetite". I might have answered that I perceived it had not, and

moreover, I might have added that I was heartily glad of it, but as may be conjectured I made some other reply. He looks very well indeed, I can scarcely believe that he has been through such hardships, he treated them very lightly, and spoke of them only in answer to questions. He said that it was true he had suffered one night when he was on top of a mountain with no blanket just after a snow storm. I should think so indeed.

        The Battalion to which the Blues and the Madison infantry belong is now in Richmond forming into a regiment, it is reported here that they have gone into winter quarters.

        Mrs. Marks leaves for Georgia Thursday, I am sorry she is going, she is an excellent neighbor; Father will accompany her as far as Canton so I shall have to spend two more nights alone.

        We received a letter from Mother last night, Willie has not had but one chill since he left, Mother says he is enjoying himself, I do hope this trip will improve him.

        The weather is delightful, has been ever since Mother left, last Wednesday we had a slight rain, and it turned very cold, it is warmer now.

        Father went to bed an hour ago, and I should have been asleep ere this but my multifarious duties leave me no time for writing in the day, and thought I could not let my journal go any longer.

Tuesday, Dec. 31st/1861--

        I have neglected to write in my journal for some time, but on the last day of the old year I feel that I must write.

        Mother, Miss Mary, and John returned home Friday night, the 20th; a little more than a week ago, Willie did not return until Sunday night, he has only had one chill since he came home, and that was on the same

night, caused from riding in the cold air.

        Mrs. Brantley and her son Green came down here a week ago Sunday (22nd), the old lady came to see Father on business.

        We had a very pleasant Christmas; the day after Christmas day, Miss Mary and I fixed up a little pine tree as a Christmas tree, we had no costly gifts, but a few sugar plums in lace bags, and some home made Cornucopias with two or three little wax candles made the tree very attractive to the children. Father had a few fire works too which he had forgot to bring home Christmas eve, and we were delighted looking at them.

        The negroes had a supper and dance up at the place and we all walked up to see them, Father was very much pleased to see them dance, and as their house was small and smoky so that we could not look on with any pleasure, Father had our long room cleared out and had them go in there and dance. We stayed looking at them till nine o'clock, and then walked home again.

        Mr. Pierce took all his meals here after Christmas, until Sunday when he went back to the mill again.

        Mother received a letter from Aunt Mary last week saying that she thought something of coming out this winter.

        Aunt Jane has a little daughter born on the 16th of the month.

        Mother, Eva, and I went into Monroe yesterday, called at Mrs. Steven's, Mrs. Noble's and Mrs. Roane's and dined at Major Bry's passed a very pleasant day. Aunt Jane looks very well, talks about the baby very naturally.

        Father left for Vicksburg yesterday. Mrs. Marks left for Georgia the on the 19th. George has been quite sick with a cold, is getting better

now. John has gotten very well. The weather is still delightful.

        Old Mrs. Adams and Mrs. Temple are here, I must really go in the parlour, it is the first time Mrs. Adams has ever been here.

Lynhurst, Jan'y. 6th/1862.

        We are having delightful weather now, we had a hard rain Friday night, and another Saturday, but Sunday it cleared off cool and pleasant.

        Last week Miss Mary and I planted some Jasmine vines up at the place, they seem to be growing well, we look forward with pleasure to the Spring when our labour will be rewarded by their fragrant yellow blossoms. The house progresses slowly, it is now nearly all raised, and begins to look something like a house, Father has two negro carpenters to help Mr. Axley.

        Friday night I had a most pleasant surprise. Father came home and said that Eldridge had a paper box on the waggon--marked for me. Of course we were all very curious to know who it could be from, and what could be in it. Uncle Jim was sent up to Mr. Axley's to wait till the waggon came, and soon returned with it. When it was opened there lay a very pretty chair made of velvet, ornamented with ribbon and straw and the seat of which, being raised, showed a space nicely lined with flannel, it was a fancy jewelry box from Miss Valeria, she had it made for a Christmas present, and thought it might reach me by Christmas Eve, the taste and beauty of the chair would alone have rendered it acceptable, even had it not been a souvenir of affection from one whose affection I prize so highly, and made too by her own hands.

        Father left for New Orleans yesterday, we expect him back Saturday night.

Saturday, Jan. 11th/62.--

        Miss Mary, Lory and I have been very busy this week up at "the place",

we have been clearing out a path from the house to the hill back of it, where we design making a little jasmine arbour. We worked all day Wednesday, and Thursday and yesterday afternoon, clearing away brush digging up little stumps and planting violets, we are going to try and plant the jasmine vines today.

        Mother received a letter from Mrs. Dwight (the last teacher we wrote to) accepting the situation and saying that she would leave New Orleans on Tuesday, she must have arrived at Monroe last night, Mother has sent in to see if she is there.

        It is with mingled feelings that I see the teachers nearer approach, the predominant one is a desire to begin hard study, but then I cannot but remember how long I have lived a desultory life, it is almost two years since I have been under the direction of a teacher. I know that it will be exceedingly difficult for me to settle into the regular life of school, I am aware that during these last two years I have seen clearly my faults of temper, and I hope that some have been corrected, and their plate supplied by more desirable characteristics; but amid the few flowers rank weeds have begun to sprout, and it requires a daily exertion of self control to subdue that impatience of reproof or contradiction which I fear I can never wholly eradicate.

Wednesday, Jan. 15th/61--

        At length I am able to write "the teacher has come" and more than this, I can say that I like her very much. She came Saturday night with Father, and Monday she commenced teaching, but we have not yet settled into the regular routine of school, as our books have not come, and other things have prevented our being regular. Miss Mary and I are

studying French together, and Mrs. Dwight says we do very well, Mrs. Dwight is fully competent to teach French, for she was born in France, and remained there studying under the best masters until she was twenty-one years old. She has been teaching more than ten years. She is forty-five years of age, has been married twice, and her second husband is still living, she has a daughter, a young lady who has also taught.

        Mrs. Dwight is very tall, but well proportioned, with dark skin, dark eyes, and black hair, she speaks English perfectly correctly but with a slight accent, which at first makes her voice seem rather affected, she is very lady like, very cheerful, and has a good education, built upon the solid foundation of good sense and real literary taste.

        Besides French I study Ancient Geography, Mythology, Rhetoric, Astronomy and am to take philosophy, physiology and arithmetic when the books come.

        Sunday was a very warm day, but at night it became very cold, all day Monday it was cold and gray, snowed some about dusk, Tuesday colder and still gray, but this morning about eleven o'clock the sun shone out, and it has been getting warmer all day.

        Monday morning we came in here for school, but it was so cold, and the change was so sudden that poor Miss Mary took a chill, it was slight, however, and went off, so that she could say her french lesson in the evening, but this morning she had another one before breakfast, it continued for nearly two hours, and she has been in bed all day, she is quite weak.

        We have had a visitor nearly every day this week. Sunday Mr. Pierce, as usual, spent the day with us. Monday Mrs. Mason and Miss Puss Bry spent an hour or two with us in the morning. Mrs. Mason brought me a

basket of beautiful Japonicas and hyacinths with some geranium leaves and periwinkles, the flowers are still quite fresh.

        This morning Major Bry came in and dined with us. Before we had finished dinner Mrs. Craig and Miss Pamela Collins came in, Miss Pamela brought some money which she had had subscribed for the Society.

        I received a letter from Aunt Mary tonight, they hope to start from Georgia by the twentytieth of this month, I do hope they will be able to come.

        Willie has his hands at work clearing up the yard up at the place. I have not been up there since Sunday, I have been so busy studying that I have not had time. I should not have been able to write so long a "journal" this time, had it not been that I am sitting in the room with Miss Mary tonight, and have thus a very good opportunity of writing.

Saturday, Jan'y 25th/1862--

        Just two weeks since Mrs. Dwight came, the time has been in studying hard all day except a short time for a walk. I feel happy now it seems as if I was doing right.

        Miss Mary is quite well again, is taking medicine though, to prevent any more chills. We expect Uncle David and family tonight, they were in Jackson yesterday, Father has gone in with the carriage. I am full of pleasurable anticipations. Weather delightful, cool but not freezing, the roads are good too, and it is Saturday night, just the right time for company to come, I have had time to get all my things in order. Miss Phillips and Carrie Young spent an hour or two with us this morning.

Saturday, Feb'y 1st/62--

        A week since I wrote, and now only to record a most astonishing event, Mr. Green spent the day with us, Mr. Robert Green; this morning Mother, Aunt Mary and I were sitting talking together when one of the

children ran in calling out Captain Green is come! we knew that he was in Vicksburg, for last night Father came out and asked us to guess who was in Vicksburg. I soon thought of Mr. Green, but thought it was absurd to guess him; we were all very glad to see him, he was as usual, perfectly agreeable, left soon after dinner as he was riding Father's mule, and must get in before dark, says he hopes to come back and see us again.--

        I have been so busy enjoying myself for the past week that I have had no time for writing. Uncle David, Aunt Mary, Grandma and Hun and Kitty arrived last Saturday night, there has been no school this week, it has been so long since we have seen any of them that we could not do anything but enjoy their presence. The children have been in a perfect glee, have made noise enough to deafen me.

        Willie has had the chills again this week, I feel so sorry for him.

Sunday evening, Feb'y 17th/61--

        Since Aunt Mary left my time has been so fully occupied that I have not had time to record their departure, they left a week ago last Wednesday. I was very sorry indeed to have them go, Father, Mother, and Eva went to Vicksburg with them, and it seemed very lonely; but we immediately commenced school again, and constant employment filling up my mind as well as time soon dispels loneliness.

        We had had rainy weather nearly all the time Aunt Mary was here, and it only cleared off last week, Friday we had a snow, woke up Saturday morning and found the ground covered, but not so deep as to prevent roots and bushes showing, some rain had fallen on the snow, and, freezing, had made an icy coat, so that the snow was very slippery. Many a fall was gotten during the day, we all walked up to the place in the morning. I fell down just a few steps from the door but sent for

my stick, and by using it, and stepping very carefully, walked safely to the place and back again.

        Today the snow is melting, it is nearly all off the ground, but the housetops still look white, though it has been dropping from the eaves in a continuous stream since ten o'clock this morning.

        Mr. John Green is to be married the 20th of this month; he wrote Father word, but did not say to whom.

        Mr. Pierce spent the day here today.

        Our house is progressing more rapidly now, it is nearly shingled and Uncle Tom is at work on a chimney, it begins to look as if it might be finished sufficiently for us to go in it by May.

        Bad news from the war comes in upon us now, for the last week we have heard of continual successes of the federalists; they have advanced up the Tennessee river as far as Alabama; into North Carolina, and are preparing to attack as at Savannah and in Missouri, we are menaced on every side, but from what the later papers say, our troops are rallying to the threatened points, and ready to meet the invader. I hope and pray that they may drive back the vandal horde.

March 2nd/1862--Sunday--

        As yet we have heard of nothing but reverses, Fort Donnelson was taken by the 17th last month, since that Nashville has been surrendered by the civil authorities, and now Columbus is threatened by an army of 100,000 men, rumours are all around, we know nothing certainly except that the Yankees are advancing and our troops retiring, it is hinted that only enticing the enemy forward, I hope it is so. I cannot be sure of anything except that I would rather die than see our armies humiliated by flight, our country ruined by submission; submission! why do I speak that disgraceful word, why do I think it for a moment; victory,

or death is our only alternative, worse than death would be our conquest by the Yankees, that is now the most hateful word in our language. Father has been in New Orleans all the week we expect him back tonight.

        Friday was a fast day, the first act after President Davis' inauguration as President of the permanent government was to appoint a day of fast and prayer, it was kept very strictly in Monroe, all the stores and other places of business was closed, and the Church was crowded, we fasted here, had no dinner at all, no meat for breakfast, school was also suspended. Mother and Grandma went into Monroe to attend Church, Grandma remained with Aunt Jane.

        We received Mr. John Green's wedding card today, his bride was Miss Skipwith of Mississippi.

        We have been having delightful weather for the past week, yesterday, the first day of Spring, was bright and warm. I walked down to the bayou and gather some sassafras and haw flowers, the little violets are beginning to peep out in all directions, peach buds are about to burst, and nature all around prepares to burst her fetters.

        This morning we were waked up by a severe hailstorm, it was of slight duration, and was succeeded by rain, it cleared off before dinner, and now the wind, whistling round the corners, the fires upon the hearths and the sounds of the axe at the would pile do not seem much like Spring. Vegetation not far enough advanced for this cold weather to do more than retard its progress. Among all the sad news we hear lately there is one thing which has not yet suffered reverse, this is the wonderful little Sumter, the exploits of the gallant Captain Semnes still call forth our admiration. Lincoln's large, staunch war vessels cannot succeed in capturing the leaky little craft or prevent her destroying their laden

schooners, first in one hemisphere then in the other, she carries her bright flag unsullied.

--Sunday evening March 16/1862--

        We still hear bad news, or at least we have heard of no decisive victory, there in a report that Gen'l. Price has defeated the Yankees in Arkansas, but everything about it is vague; one thing we are sure of, our battering ram, the Virginia sunk one of the blockading ships on the Potomac last week, and badly disabled two more, rumours of an approaching battle on the Potomac reach us, Virginia is under martial law, also Memphis and New Orleans; the whole country is excited, and every body astir, Two companies are forming here, to leave in the course of two weeks, Mr. Pierce has joined one of them, a cavalry company, he will go if he can get a horse.

        John and Angus Ridgill leave for the war this month, perhaps have left already; John wrote to ask Willie to join them, Willie's health was much better and he concluded to go, and wrote John word that he would, Father was away at that time, but has returned, he thinks of getting an appointment from Government, if he does he says Willie must stay at home, if he does not, he will wish Willie to go. I don't know what to wish, I can't bear the thought of Willie's going away, and yet I am anxious for him to serve his country. I feel sad all the time, my only comfort is in my bible, where we are told that if we continue patient we shall at last be victorious.

        When I think what a glorious cause we have or how much less we have suffered than other nations who were still victorious, I feel strengthened, but sometimes we cannot think of all this.

        Father left us last Sunday intending to go to New Orleans and

Richmond before he returned, but last night he came back very unexpectedly, he said that the heavy rain we had last week washed some of the eastern railroads so that he could not go on, so he thought he would spend Sunday with us, he leaves tomorrow again; he may perhaps be appointed by government to build forty miles of railroad as a connecting link between Selma and the Southern road; if he does he will be away from home all the year.

        We received a letter from Captain Marks last week telling us what he wished for the company's summer clothing, Mother is trying to get the cloth, we shall soon be very busy. We keep on studying steadily; I do not learn as fast as I wish, but I am too impatient; I do as well as I can expect, the weeks pass away so quickly it seems to me I do so little.

Sunday night. March 23rd/1862.--

        We are sitting up tonight, thinking that perhaps Father may come, and as I am not sleepy I take the opportunity of writing a little.

        When Father left, he expected to be gone three or four weeks, but was detained at DeSoto by the high water, the river has been rising for some time, and now threatens to overflow. Father wrote to Mother Friday saying that if he could arrange his business so he would come home and spend Sunday with us, he wrote again yesterday saying he could not leave as the water was over the track in some places, and we must not expect him till he wrote again, but Mother thought perhaps he might come tonight.

        We have a very cold windy week, Wednesday night we had a perfect storm of wind and rain, many trees were torn up, and blown down, since that, we have an almost constant cold wind. Grandma spent the week in Monroe; came home today.

        Willie had three chills this week, but he is taking Cholagoque again and will have no more I hope.

        We have not yet heard any news of importance from the war. Mr. Pierce was here this morning, the company which he joined has broken up, he has not decided yet whether to join the other company which, is made up, or go and join the Blues.

Sunday, March 30th/62.

        Father returned Wednesday night, but left again this evening, he has just gone. This time I hope he will not be delayed, for I hate to have his absence in anticipation; the river is now at a stand, I hope it will soon fall.

        Major Bry and Miss Hannah spent the day with us, there is no news of importance from the war. Mr. Pierce is here this evening.

        We have had delightful weather for the past week, everything looks lively and beautiful, nearly all the trees are dressed in tiny young leaves and the dogwood begins to look quite white, though the flowers are none of them fully matured.

        Willie has not had a chill since Saturday, if he will only continue his cholagoque he will fully recover.

        Angus and John Ridgill have gone to the war.--

April 13th--

        Father has been gone two weeks today, and we cannot hope for his return until next Sunday, the time passes so slowly while he is gone. I never can bear for him to be away, but I think I feel it now more than I ever did before. Oh! what a time is this, the past week has been one of feverish excitement, Tuesday we received news of a great battle, near Corinth, Miss. Every day since we have been hearing scraps of news from the battle field, on Wednesday we were triumphant conquerors,

but the enemy reinforced by sixty thousand fresh troops was preparing to attack us. All is uncertainty, and dread rumours of every kind are floating around, but I believe we must be victorious; my heart sickens when I think that under this beautiful blue sky, with God's heavensent air breathing warm and fructifying around, while the birds sing, and the green leaves wave as if to praise their Creator, thousands of men are mingling in mortal combat, and groans and shrieks sounding amid the roar of artillery and the trampling of cavalry, the picture is too dreadful; how many Mothers and sisters wives and children sit in despair or suspense this day. Oh, if there be a retributive justice what shall be the fate of those wicked men who have sent their myrmidons to bathe our land in the blood of it's children. But if they die in body, their names shall live in our memory, and when in after days the stains of blood have been obliterated from the figure of Freedom, we shall remember and generations after us shall bless those who died for their country.

        Willie has gone to Monroe this morning to get the news, we can scarcely wait for, and yet dread his return. We have not heard from Father since he left, the whole country is in such a state of excitement, and the railroads so thronged with soldiers that the mails cannot be relied upon.

Sunday, April 20th--

        The battle at Corinth was another added to our victories, but the work is yet but begun, ennemies threaten us on every side, and we must soon hear of another great battle. The Yankees have stormed and taken Fort Pulaski, and surrounded island No. 10 so that we surrendered. We daily of skirmishes, and an approaching fight in eastern Virginia, and of a threatened attack upon New Orleans; now we need bravery and coolness,

and now I believe our rulers and our people art showing it.

        Gen'l. Johnston was killed at Corinth, every one mourns him. The conscription law has been passed, and thirty days from the time it passed every male between eighteen and thirty-five years, not legally exempt, must be enrolled in defence of our cause. We are waiting anxiously for Father to return, it is three weeks tonight since he left, and we have only heard from him once; two bridges have been burned on the route, and Huntsville, Ala. is in the possession of the Yankees, so that he cannot come by the most direct way; Willie looks for him with much impatience, to decide whether or not he shall go to the war. Willie says he cannot stay at home; though if he applied he could easily get exemption from the conscript law on account of his arm and his ill health.

        I hope the latter is getting better he has not had a chill in a long time. This has been quite a cold day, fires have been necessary for comfort, it rains a good deal last week and this morning cleared off cold, it seems as it we shall never have settled warm weather.

        This is Easter Sunday, at the commencement of Lent the Yankee papers said that in forty days the stars and stripes should float over New Orleans, their boast has not been verified. God grant I may never see the day that such a thing shall happen!

        Miss Mary's and my little violet bushes bore their first flowers this week.

April 27th.

        Father returned home last Wednesday night, we were rejoiced to see him, he had great difficulty in getting home, the roads were so crowded, he did not enter a passenger car from the time he left Jackson until he returned, at one time he found the train under the control of a regiment of South Carolinians, and he went to the Superintendant of

the road, with whom he was acquainted, to try and get a passage, the Superintendent told him he might go if he could get in; so Father went back and crept cautionsly into the baggage car, where he was unobserved by the soldiers; but the Col. of the regiment was late, and when he came the conductor refused to run the train saying that there was danger of a collision, so Father got out as quietly as he got in, and waited till the next day, when they took the freight train schedule and went on.

        We have just heard such sad news, there are thirteen of the Yankee gunboats moored at the New Orleans wharf, they have given the city four days in which to remove foreign property and residents, and women and children, the four days will be out on Tuesday, and what will happen then we cannot tell; some say the city will not resist, others that it will, the forts below the city are still in our possession, they keep the transports from ascending the river, they say that the gunboats came three abreast..

        Gov. Moore is expected at Monroe. Father left this evening, if New Orleans is taken he will not go there, of course. Mother is busy making up Willie's clothes, he expects to leave when Father returns, I sewed on his shirts yesterday, it is melancholy work, my heart sinks when I think of it, but I try to keep brave.

        I received a letter from Miss Valeria day before yesterday, Mr. McNair was killed in the battle of Corinth; also Mr. Richarsdson, whom we met at Amite. Horace was killed in a skirmish on the peninsula, poor Horace, I had hoped he would live to redeem the errors of his early life, his officers spoke highly of him.

        If New Orleans is taken the Yankees will probably soon have command of the river, I cannot bear to think of it. I wrote to Miss Valeria

this morning, I felt as if I was writing a farewell, and now that the letter is gone, it seems as it I were cut off from her; never did I feel the value of her friendship as I do now.

Sunday, May 4th/62--

        Father has been away ever since last Sunday, he stayed at De Soto nearly all the week, and then went down the country in search of some government officers with he has business.

        The river has risen so high as to cover nearly half the railroad, with its waters. The last we heard from New Orleans was that the Yankees had demanded its surrender, and that all the Confederate flags should be hauled down and the stars and stripes run up instead; Mayor Monroe said in reply that in compliance with his request Gen. Lovell had withdrawn his forces from the city as they could not successfully resist the enemy, that he (the mayor) was no military man, that if he had an army at his command it would be presumptuous in him to lead it to the field and that he knew still less how to surrender a city filled with women and children and unarmed citizens; the city was at their mercy, but that as to hauling dawn the flag of their adoption and substituting the hated one of their invaders, there was "not a man in his constituency so dastardly that his hand and heart would not be palsied at the thought of such a thing", and in conclusion he said that he wished them to understand that "the people in New Orleans, while unable at this moment to prevent you from occuppying their city, do not transfer their allegiance from the government of their choice to one which they have deliberately repudiated, and that they yeild simply in obedience to that which the conqueror is able to extort from the conquered".

        The Yankees had not entered the city, the forts below still held out, Commodore Duncan says that he will not surrender, so long as there

is a "shot in the locker". I hope he will keep his word, none of the enemy's transports had passed up, and no more gunboats.

        We heard yesterday of a battle at Yorktown, it was a dreadful battle, the dispatch said that we were in full pursuit of the Yankees, and that their escape had been cut off by the Virginia, but sad to tell Gens. Lee and Joe. Johnston were both killed.

        General and President Davis was in command. A battle is daily expected at Corinth, both armies are concentrating their forces, and will move as soon as the weather allows roads to dry a little. We have had a very wet Spring, since May came in it has been very bright warm weather, however.

Sunday, May 18th/1862--Oakland--

        Our first sabbath in our new house, how still every thing is, the sawing and hammering is hushed, and from the grove we hear the twitter of birds mingled with the noise of chickens and occassionally the lowing of stock; how blessed is the sabbath, in it we leave the busy walks of life, in it there sometimes seems to shine a light like that which shone around Saul, and which makes our secret sins appear before us at the same time that it reveals the Saviour in all his beauty. I feel a calm today which is refreshing to me, for awhile the great sorrow of our times is partially lifted from my heart. I am afraid I have sinned in being too anxious about our future. I know I am not willing enough to submit to the will of God whatever it should be. I am too impatient and cannot wait for the bitter bud to unfold into the flower redolent with sweetness, but I will try and be more trustful.

        We moved here Thursday, and ever since then I have been arranging my things, and getting ready to settle into our casual quiet study life,

which we commence again tomorrow. Our home is so pleasant, and it is so delightful to be at home that I tremble sometimes lest it should be taken from us. I hope I shall in any case not love it so much as to forget that it is a home which is only to serve us for the brief period of our earthly life. We are very comfortable here, and we find it quite pleasant to live upstairs, as we do now; we have four large rooms, besides two large dressing rooms and a wide long hall, which is our sitting room, it has eight windows, four in each end, in one end we have a flower shelf in each window, on which we have placed our small collection of flowers. I transplanted my heliotrope Friday, it was growing beautifully and had a bud on it, but transplanting it caused it to wither, and I had to cut off many of the leaves, it has livened up a great deal today.

        Miss Newcomb and Miss Bennet have been spending the last week with Carrie Young, I have seen three times, I was over there yesterday evening, the family were very much delighted by the arrival of their Uncle, Col. Young, from the war.

        We have reason now to keep constantly in mind the transitory state of human affairs, and the need of a more stable hope for every day deepens the gloom hanging over our country. The victory which was reported to have taken place at Yorktown was only a false report, it is now said that Norfolk has Allen and that we have burnt the Virginia in order to keep her from falling into the hands of the Yankees, New Orleans is in their possession and their gunboats are coming up the river. It is reported that there has been a little battle in Virginia in which we were victorious, It now seem as if it would be a long time before we can have peace, I can bear it, so long as it bring us peace and liberty at last.

        Father has been at home all this week, he is obliged to leave tomorrow. I dread to see him go, even for a day, how much more for such an indefinite period.

        Willie has the chills again, he had one day before yesterday, it seems impossible for him to go to the war. Mother received a letter from Grandma Holton yesterday, it is very sad, Horace came out of the skirmish safe, but was killed by a sentinel whom he, himself, had put upon guard and told to shoot any one who came near. Horace passed by, and by some sad mistake the sentinel fired, and killed him immediately. Grandma writes that before his death he was much changed, and seemed very penitent for the errors of his youth. Bernard is worse.

Sunday, June 1st/62--

        This is the first day of summer, a summer which promises to bring sadness to us, evils thicken around, and the clouds are no longer gathering, they seem about to burst, God grant it may be with blessings, not with cursings. We hear news constantly of some weak rash act, some cowardice, some treason in our Confederacy. Our enemies seem to be gaining ground, but it may be a delusive dream but still I love to cherish, I believe we shall prevail, I believe that God has not, and will not forsake us.

        The Yankee gunboats have commenced firing on Vicksburg, damaging some Churches, and private homes, but nothing more. Father brought home last night a sermon of Dr. Lord's on the last infamous proclamation of the Yankee General Butler, it makes one's blood boil to read it. Can we believe that such men will prosper?

        The war and public matters occupy my thoughts so much that I scarcely think of noting down the events of our quiet life, this week,

however, has not been so quiet as usual.

        Monday, I spent the day with Miss Newcomb and Miss Bennett; found Carrie Young there, I enjoyed the day very much, brought home some flower roots and cuttings, and also "Evangeline" and Trelawny's "Last days of Shelly & Byron", the former I read yesterday, there are many beautiful passages in it; the latter does not deserve to mentioned in the same paragraph, it is, as far as I have gone, hardly worth reading Tuesday night Father came home, Thursday evening we went down to see the Misses Bry, who moved out this week.

        This morning Major Bry, Miss Puss and her brother and sister came to see us. Yesterday evening we had quite a little tornado and a heavy shower. Mr. Bennett, who was on his way home from Monroe, stopped in from the rain, he In a very pleasant man, I gave him Jackson's "Tallulah & other poems" to take to Mrs. Bennett, she is a Georgian, and every Georgian's heart must warm over those poems.

        Yesterday evening Father brought home a buggy, it is a very nice little one, and very convenient, it seems strange for us to have a buggy, we never had one before. Willie, Grandma and Georgie have gone down to the mill in it this evening.

        Willie had a little flower bed fenced off for us, last week, and we have all been very busy in it this week, we have a good many cuttings in it, and some flower seeds planted.

Sunday night, June 8th/--

        Father left us this evening, he did not know exactly where he would go, or how long he would be gone he may possibly go to Richmond before he returns, every thing is uncertain.

        Vicksburg still holds out. We have heard many reports, but do not know whether to believe them or not. There is report of a battle

near Richmond in which we were victorious. Oh, if it is but true, they say also that Jackson has crossed the Potomac, and that the Marylanders are rising to throw off the Northern yoke. A gentleman of respectable and honest character, who has arrived at Monroe, says that that infamous proclamation of Gen. Butler's was issued in consequence of the ladies of New Orleans have sent back the cards sent to them by Mrs. Butler! have Americans come to this? though his nation bears the detestable name of Yankee still I blush for them.

        Thursday I rode Mollie for the first time. I can now mount her without fear, and am delighted with her. Miss Mary and Willie spent the day at Mrs. Noble's yesterday. Uncle Moses and his family perfectly well.

July 13th/62.Oakland--

        A month since I have opened my journal book! as I look back upon it, it seems an age, though the days and weeks pass as a dream; the times are feverish, and often my heart burns with anxiety and sympathy for our soldiers, our noble soldiers, yes I will say noble, for erring and violent as they often are, yet how many noble hearts are among them! Noble Vicksburg, I am proud of her, she still holds out, though the large Yankee fleet before the city is constantly bombarding her. Many of the buildings are injured and some in ruins, the Court house is still untouched. The Yankees have landed at De Soto and penetrated ten or twenty miles into the interior, they have seized the negroes from many plantations along the river, have about two thousand at work cutting a canal across the point opposite Vicksburg so as to draw off the river from that noble town, and thus ruin her prosperity. Their gunboats, too, want a safe passage up the river, and even their gunboats feel a slight distaste to passing Vicksburg.

        There was a youth here today who carries the mail from here to the

other side of the river, he goes on horseback, crosses when he can find the river free from Yankees, and changes his route according to circumstances, his recital of his adventures made me think of the old revolutionary times, he says that some of the negroes which the Yankees have, are very desirous to return home, they release them on Parole of honnour! one of the negroes who got away said that they never would catch him any other way but running, the negroes say that they have to eat in the ditch where they work and never come out except to sleep, when they are sick the Yankees send them off to a ginhouse near by and do not give them any medicine, many of them are taken with the sunstroke, they have a guard over every twenty four negroes. They have got the canal dug fifteen feet wide, and four feet deep, they cannot get the water to flow into it, the current is so swift; the river is falling fast. We have gained a victory in Virginia, we have not heard the particulars yet. It was reported that McClellan was captured, but that has been contradicted.

        Mr. Dwight has been here since I wrote last, he came the 12th June, stayed two weeks, we were all very much pleased with him, he and Mrs. Dwight have bought a place about a half mile from here.

        Misses Newcomb and Bennett spent the day with me Thursday. Many of the "summer people" are out here now, all the houses are occupied except Mrs. Drake's, she is at her Father's; within a mile of us, we have for neighbors, Dr. Young, Mrs. Williams, Mrs. Dortch, Mrs. Temple, Mrs. Richardson, Mrs. Fe ohl, Mrs. Wilson and Major Bry's family.

        The fourth of July Willie and I spent on Crew lake with a small party, Maj. Bry and Miss Puss, Mrs. Wilson and daughter, Miss Black, Miss Bright, Capt. Former, Capt. Martin, Lieut. Holmes, Mr. Douglas, Mr. Shields, Willie and I. The lake is about thirteen miles from Monroe,

Willie and I rose at three o'clock and left home at four, the ride into Monroe was delightful, when we started the stars were all brightly shining, and Venus more beautiful than all the rest shone just before us, gradually the rosy tints of dawn began to appear, and grew brighter and brighter, until one by one the stars faded away, and as the rays reached higher and higher, Venus, as if reluctantly, mingled her radiance with theirs, as we stopped on the bank the river lay before us, so silvery, so beautiful, just waving with ripples, the murmur from the just waking town came to us from the opposite bank, and soon the sun rose in his glory, it is a sight I do not often see and it was well appreciated.

        We rode out to the lake on the cars, spent a very pleasant day, catching fish, rowing on the stream, talking and lounging under the shady trees and,--eating dinner.

        Willie and I reached home at dusk.

        Father did not go to Richmond, he sent Mr. Maguire in his stead, Father has been quite sick for the last two weeks, his sickness was brought on by exposure to the sun, he was walking on the railroad track between two breaks, when he was taken with vomiting, and vomited for half an hour. At length he dragged himself under a woodshed, and lay there all alone for three or four hours, when a hand car came along, took him up and carried him to a house. He stayed there a day, came home, took to his bed and did not rise for a week; he has been into Monroe now twice, but still looks very pale.

        Willie has not had a chill in a long time, we hope he is getting well. Bernard is dead, Mother received news of his death about the middle of June, Mother is anxious for Grandma to come to her, but she cannot

come on account of the Yankees being in the way.

        The weather is very warm and dry now, we have not had rain in a long time, a month, every thing is drying up. Willie will not make any corn; the thermometer stood at 98° today at four o'clock; even the dogwood trees are dying from the drought.--

Thursday, July 18th /62--

        Oh we have had such a delightful rain, yesterday it rained all day, so softly, that it penetrating the parched earth without washing the soil off. Today it has been showering a little, everything looks so beautiful, the trees are so green and seem almost to speak their thanks for the rain.

        Mr. Dwight returned today, and we have not had any school this evening. I have been writing a french translation for tomorrow, and can hardly write correct English now, I have commenced to make the acute and grave accents quite often since I began this.--

        Captain Smith came down yesterday morning, he does not look very well, is anxious about his son, who was in the battle of Richmond, he is in Jackson's division, had been (when his Father last heard from him) marching for thirty days, often twenty miles a day, and had a fight nineteen days out of the thirty.

        Father et Capt. Smith left this morning before the break of day, Father went off on the cars, he will to back Saturday. We did not wish him to go fearing that it would make him sick, but he said he must start the repairs of the road, the commanding General at Monroe has ordered the repairs to be continued, they had been stopped so that the road might not afford facilities to the Yankees in penetrating into the country, but the General says it is necessary to transport troops over the road.

        A large body of Calvary from Texas passed here the other day, we waved to them, Miss Mary was in the grove waving and hurrahing, one cried out to her "I will bring you two Yankees home" "I will not thank you for so few as that", she said. He replied enthusiastically, "God Bless your little Jeff. Davis rebel soul"; a characteristic dialogue, characteristic of the time, ah! we almost froget humanity now, and applaud sentiments at which in other times, we would have wept.

        Peace, how beautiful thou art! I never the happiness of peace until I felt the bitterness, the weariness of war, now the peaceful seems to as a dream; and yet even in the midst of war we may have inward peace, sometimes I realize this, and though I mourn for my country, mourn for my loved ones, yet I feel sometimes as if I have known an inward conflict, a conflict of passion and duty, of good and evil far more difficult to bear that even this heavy heavy burdun. It is not only the present it is the future I think of, I am seldom aught but hopeful and trustful but yet I often feel an anxious dread for my country. I fear evil to her, not from foreign ennemies but from internal faults, Oh! may these fears be groundless, may southern liberty yet triumph over every obstacle to her greatness.

Oakland, August 3rd 1862--

        This is one of the saddest pages in my journal, I have not written here for more than a week, I have not had the heart. Grandma is dead, she was taken sick just two weeks ago today and died last Sunday (the 27th). We all followed her to the grave on Monday, she is buried almost in sight of the house, on our land, Oh! what a week this has been, it seemed as if it would never end. I sat up with Grandma the last night, she was unconscious for two days, except at short intervals, the last word she said was "Satira", I was leaning over her and I think she

took me for Aunt Satira.

        Every thing reminds me of her, especially in my room, I could scarcely bear to enter it and am just beginning to overcome the feeling a little; she died in the hall, the hall where she was so fond of sitting we scarcely ever sit there now. It seems months since she was here, though it is not a week since her body lay cold and quiet in that very hall, where we all walked on tiptoe and spoke in whispers, as if death could be disturbed; my mind has been so weak, so very weak, and I have felt so sad, my body too has been sick and today I feel scarcely able to sit up. George is the only well one.

Sunday, Aug. 10th/62.

        We are all getting better now, but many of us are far from well, Georgie has been complaining for several days. I took medicine and lay in bed Tuesday and was hardly able to sit up for several days after, I feel much better now. John is not at all well, and is very fretful.

        Father left home Tuesday to be gone two weeks, but returned very unexpectedly last night, he went to Vicksburg and to Jackson, he looks much better than when he went.

        Mr. Green has been in two battles lately, came out of both uninjured, Father saw it in the papers, I am so glad to hear it, but they are constantly skirmishing in Virginia and he may not be living now, a number of young men from Monroe were killed in the late Richmond battle. We hear of deaths et either from disease or the sword nearly every day; Mrs. Phillips and her daughter Mrs. Byrne spent the day here Friday. Mrs. Phillip's brother was among the slain at Richmond. These things make me feel sad, sometimes my spirits fall dreadfully, but I try to battle against the ideas that creep unawares into my mind and I endeavour to free myself from the melancholy that takes hold upon me.

        Mother and I called upon Mrs. Filhiol yesterday, she is a very pleasant lady, she reminds me so much of Aunt Lydia, her manners are so like Aunt Lydia's, pleasant and easy; Mr. Filhiol too is a very agreeable gentleman, reminds me irresistably of Mr. Green, every motion every tone is so much like his.

        Miss Scarborough came over to Mrs. Wilson's last week, she and Miss Julia were here Friday.

        The weather is warm yet, and dry, but not very dry. I received letters from Lois and Aunt Mary a week or two ago, Grandma Holton is at Uncle David's she has been very sick but the country air was improving her. Lois is at Mr. Holgandorf's still, says she is in excellent health.

Wednesday, Aug. 20th--

        The Yankees have come back, a few days ago they came down the river, took a cargo of arms which was lying at the landing, marched over to Tallulah, burned the railroad warehouse and some cars and then marched back to their gunboats again; we had a guard of several hundred men at the river, but they had no head to direct them and ran "like sheep". Some soldiers have now gone down to the swamp. Father intended to go to Mobile this week but of course he cannot go now. I am sorry, for I think a journey would do him good, he went into Monroe Monday, heard the news, was busy preparing a train to transport the soldiers until eight or nine o'clock, reached Tallulah at twelve; was busy there for some time and did not reach Monroe again until daybreak, he was busy there all day yesterday, returned home about dark and went to bed without any supper. He is thin, weak, and lowspirited. Oh! what would I give to see him well again!

        A soldier came here to breakfast this morning, after he had finished and was sitting at the table, Mother told him not to wait if he was in a hurry; "no", he said, "I am going to take my time going back, I had to run all the way down to Monroe, yesterday".

        General Blanchard sent out an indefinite order to the camps, and all the men that were able, went off, the consequence was there were too many and some had to march back immediately. Capt. Sam. Adams is at home on furlough.

        Monday morning Mother and I were sitting sewing when we were surprised by his entrance, accompanied by a Mr. Golding; we had not expected the honor of a visit from him; as it was, he came to see about buying a negro. He is much improved since he went, not near so conceited, apparently, and more polished in his manners; there is a familiarity about him, however, which repels me; I may be too romantic in my ideas, but I like to see a gentleman's manner towards a lady respectful even to reverence.

        We have a vacation now, we have no school since Grandma's death. I have been busy, since I have been well enough to do anything, making out a list of British poets and writing down the most important events of their lives, this keeps me contented. for I believe that I am learning something in doing it, I want constant occupation.

        It is now nearly four months since I heard a word from my dear Miss Valeria, though I have written several letters to her, sometimes I long to see her with a longing that cannot be described. Now when I am in my room, every where I turn I see something to remind me of my departed Grandmother. I stay here no more than I can help; I have visited her grave only once though I feel I ought to go there; the sorrow in

my heart seems hard and cold.

        We have had no rain yet; Willie says if we do not have rain soon all the crops will be ruined; the dust in the road is perfectly suffocating. Mrs. Richardson and sister were over here Monday, they are very pleasant ladies. I think I like Mrs. Scarborough best.

Sunday, Aug. 31st

        The last day of the month and also of our vacation, tomorrow we commence school again, I have not accomplished half the work which I allotted to this vacation. Alas! I could not forsee the future, I did not expect the sorrowful event of last month, which has rendered our vacation a month of mourning instead of joy, and of sickness, and lassitude, instead of health and hard work. The only useful things I have done are the commencement of my poetical list and the making of some soldiers shirts.

        I received a letter from Miss Ginnie Calwell last night, it brought sad news to me, the Ridgills have left Amite, that was in June, three months ago, and I have not heard from Miss Valeria yet. I don't know what can have happened, if I could only hear from her, she is one of my few loved, they are few whom I love, but oh! how my heart clings to them.

        I ought to feel thankful this evening, and I indeed I do feel so, though I cannot but be a little sad; we have had quite a little shower this evening, hardly enough to lay the dust but there is prospect of more, it has been so dry everything is burning up, even this little shower refreshes us, though it has now nearly all dried into the parched earth.

        Father returned from Jackson, Miss. last night, he crossed the

river at Vicksburg, no gunboats were in sight then, though two have come down since, very few of the people had moved back to Vicksburg but those have remained there.

        Father came from Jackson to Vicksburg with Dr. Lord and Bishop Green, the Bishop had not received a letter from his nephew, neither had any one else that Father saw, though Mr. Smedes had heard of him through his son, who is a lieutenant in Capt. Green's company, he says that Capt. Green behaved with great gallantry, their regiment was in that desperate charge in which so many brave men were fruitlessly sacrificed; they were commanded to lie down to shield themselves from the deadly fire, and kept that position an hour, when finally, they were allowed to retire, Capt. Green found himself alone with two of his lieutenants and four men, the rest were killed wounded, and missing, of course many came back again after the fight was over.

        Puss Bry spent the day with us yesterday, Capt. Sam. Adams has been very sick, is better now, Mr. Dillard has also been very low, his situation is now precarious. All our family are quite well now. We have commenced reading aloud again, last we begun "Anne of Guirstein", we enjoy it very much, Willie is exceedingly interested in it. We shall have little time for reading when school commences again.

Saturday, Sept. 13th

        We commenced school a week ago Monday and have been studying steadily ever since, it seems natural to be in school again, and makes me feel happier. Mrs. Dwight is an excellent french and music scholar, and I am perfectly satisfied with her as a teacher for me; but I am afraid that she is not all I at first thought, and not capable of disciplining the mind of a child. Eva does not understand her studies as she ought to do, and Miss Mary, though she has improved in some

things, needs to have her mind strengthened and excited to think and reason; however, "what can't be helped must be endured", and I must try to make the most of my advantages while I have them.

        It is almost the middle of September, I can hardly believe that winter is so near, yesterday evening the air was really like fall; today it has been warmer. Our house gets on slowly, they are now at work on the pantry, Mr. Axley is making sash.

        Willie commenced making brick about two weeks ago; our chimneys cannot be finished until those bricks are burned.

        Uncle Moses left for Georgia on Wednesday, I spent the day with Aunt Jane. Thursday, at Mrs. Garrett's Miss Sarah Garrett is a very pleasant young lady, I think I should like her very much.

        We have had no rain yet, several times it has clouded up, thundered and lightened and a few drops fallen, but not enough to lay the dust.

        I must close my book now and get ready to go over to Dr. Young's to see Carrie and the Misses Compton; we have so many neighbors to visit that I seldom spend an evening at home, they will soon leave, now that fall is coming on. Willie and I took a ride with Miss Julia and Miss Tabitha Thursday evening, enjoyed it very much, only Miss Julia's pony stumbled and threw her off, but she was not hurt.

        Emmeline had a baby on the 4th--

Wednesday Sep, 18th--

        I have time this evening to write a few lines in my journal, and this is a thing of such rare occurrence that I must not let the opportunity pass. I was very much relieved and rejoiced day before yesterday by a long letter from Miss Valeria, telling me all about their removal from Amite and their journeyings to Sharon Mississippi, again today I

received a letter from her, I cannot express what joy these letters gave me, though they indeed contained some things that saddened it, I cannot bear to think of their discomforts of both mind and body in their present unsettled condition, and then how must they not feel about John and Angus; John is in Longstreet's division, constantly near the enemy, and has been in several battles, though held in reserve; with Angus it has been still worse, poor boy, my heart bleeds for him, he has been sick for eight weeks with, typhoid fever; it is the third serious illness he has had since he left home, is unable to serve and it is extremely doubtful if he can get release or even a furlough! I can sympathize with his family, for though I have not passed through the ordeal, the very thought of Willie's having to suffer so, makes so shudder; then I feel near to Angus too, I always have liked him, he is so frank and lovable.

        We are having good news from the war now, on every side our armies are triumphant and are driving the Yankees from Tennessee, Kentucky, and Virginia, while Vicksburg stands firm, and we hear that the Yankees are dying by hundreds in New Orleans, this last is an awful thing to rejoice over, and yet such the fate of a bloody war and such are the feelings which it engenders, even in the merciful heart of a woman.

        Father left us this morning for Jackson, we do not expect him home until next Wednesday, he is improving very much now, and I rejoice to see that with health he is regaining his spirits.

        Mrs. Wilson moved to the swamp Monday. Fall is already here, I am just beginning to realize that it is the middle of September, we have had no rain yet. Last night there was a very cold drizzle which lasted for about half an hour and then every appearance of a storm, we thought that the ecquinoctial gale was at hand but it passed away in a short

time, today has been clear and very warm, but this evening it is quite chilly, the sky is threatening and we hear distant thunder now and then. Miss Julia Compton spent the day here today, or rather, took dinner here, she and Mother went to Trenton this evening, they have not yet returned; though it, is nearly dark and expect them every moment.

        The work on the house appears to progress more rapidly now, yesterday and today they put up the bookshelves in the parlour, I long for the time to come when we may arrange the books on them, Mr. Axley will soon be done the sash for my room; and the pantry is nearly finished Father said yesterday that he expected to move us downstairs when he returned next week. The clouds are very black, oh! may they bring rain, the earth is parched like a brick, and the dust is over the shoetops.

Monday Sep. 29th 1862--

        We have had two or three good rains since I wrote last, the cloud I spoke of in my last entry did indeed bring rain, a dreadful storm. Mother and Julia Compton were in the whole of it, when they arrived they were of course drenched to the skin; Julia spent the night here, she rather enjoyed her adventure than otherwise, she is a frank, pleasant girl, but not of very great depth of character; one cannot avoid liking her, however, nor can one be ceremonious with her. The whole family arrived yesterday and went up to their place. The weather is now quite warm, last week the mornings and evenings were very cool indeed.

        Friday night two soldiers lodged here, they belong to Wall's Texas legion, company Sunderland braves, cavalry. One of them was but seventeen years old and looked much younger, his complexion was not yet

bronzed by exposure and he had very fair hair and pretty blue eyes, one could almost imagine him some fair maiden in disguise. Mrs. Dwight said to him; "Were not your Parents unwilling for you to leave home so young" he answered "Pa said I was too young to come, but Ma said that I wanted to come, and it was not right to keep me". The other soldier, could not have been more than twenty, but he was the perfect opposite of his companion, large, muscular, with a brown face, jet black hair, hazel eyes, and a slight black moustache, he spoke more than the other, and appeared very intelligent, and well bred, though quite plain. He was very gallant too, and proud of Texas and her soldiers and his company and Captain. A division of the "legion" passed the next morning, before he left he told us of the different companies as they passed, their hurrahs for Louisiana and the ladies were deafening; we said that some of the troops did not hurrah to us though we waved to them. "Ah !" said he "they don't know any, better, there are a great many dutch among them who don't care for anything, I despise them", then, as his company came along he said "See, thats our company, they all take off their hats", and sure enough they did, "there's Capt. Sunderland", added he proudly "see him taking off his cap and hurrahing". He shook hands with us warmly and said, "Ladies, if I survive this war, I shall certainly call again", then mounting his horse he pricked him with his great Texas spurs and galloped off, looking very handsome; his company recognized him while he was standing talking to us, and commenced to shout "hurrah for Ray", "hurrah for Ray", "I should not think they could recognize you from so far", said I, "Oh, yes" he replied, "I am the orderly serjeant and they think a good deal of me".

        Capt. Smith came down here last night, he is going away tomorrow

morning; Father is going to send for salt by him, so Willie will not go. I am so glad, I did not like to think of Willie's being absent so long; they were getting the wagon ready this evening, it seemed strange to see its great white top in our yard; the salt will probably cost Father five dollars a bushel and the hauling of about seventy miles.

        Mrs. Williams will move this week, there will then be none of the summer residents here except Major Bry's family. The good news from the war continues to arrive, we hear of some new feat of arms nearly every day. Longstreet's division has been in nearly all the late battles, I tremble to think of John Ridgill. Mr. Green's company is also in that division, Oh! for peace, but war rather than peace except with perfect independence, and this the infatuated north is not yet willing to give us.

        Miss Mary and I planted some violets on Grandma's grave Friday, they were part of those Mrs. Drake gave us, Grandma used to watch their growth with us, little did she think they would bloom upon her grave; Oh! how constantly we should remember that death is ever near us.

Saturday, Oct. 10th/62.--

        This is an ever memorable week to me, for this week we moved downstairs, and I feel once more at home, yes at home again after five years of wandering, five years in which I have experienced my first considerable trials, my first disappointments, five years in which I known much happiness, and lastly, greatest of all, years in which I hope, I believe, that I have been able to see the light that dwells in darkness, and to draw near to the holy of holies. My heart

fills with gratitude as I look around my quiet, comfortable room, with its white curtains and coverings, and all my furniture disposed just as suits me, then the warm sun comes in at the south windows and on the west I look out on the beloved hillside, still green but which will soon be brightened by the many colored hues of Autumn.

        It is quite cold today, and it was not till ten o'clock this morning that the sun was able to penetrate through the cold gray clouds which covered the sky, but now it is shining brightly and I no longer shiver, though I still wear a shawl.

        This morning we had three men here to breakfast who were on their way to get salt for the volunteer's families, they told Father if ever he was in their country and wanted a meal to come to them "we are all Confederate brothers you know" said one.

        While we were at dinner a man came up and asked one of the servants if he could get dinner for six, "Are they soldiers?" said Mother, "they don't look like it ma'am", she answered "well" said Mother, "tell them they can't have dinner, I have only enough for my own family", he went out but the other four came in, said they were soldiers, we all begged for them and Mother sent Miss Mary out to tell them to come in, there were three Texans guarding a deserter, he was an irishman who had been hired as a substitute, we all pitied him very much, but he did not seem at all distressed.

        Reuben came back from the salt works yesterday.

        I received a letter from Miss Valeria day before yesterday, Angus had been home on a furlough, and John came out of the battle safe, I was so glad to hear it.

        Father received a letter from Mrs. Veader Friday, she had just

arrived in Savannah, had been at the North two years, she said we could form no idea of the bitterness of feeling at the North; she has a brother imprisoned by them in New Orleans, he was arrested without knowing for what.

        We heard today of a defeat sustained by Price and VanDorn, from Rozencrans, (despicable german!) they say, however, that there were twelve Yankees to our one, we have heard no particulars but Father says he thinks Van Dorn must be to blame, for Price is to good a General to give battle under such circumstances, at any rate, we cannot expect to have so many victories with not one reverse.

Wednesday, Oct. 15th--

        Father left us yesterday evening to be absent a whole month, how long the time seems! he is gone to Georgia.

        We have a poor woman staying here tonight for whom my heart bleeds, she went down to the camps on horseback with her baby, only seven months old; to nurse her husband, when she arrived there this morning she found him dead and buried. She is now on her way back to her sad home. She is a very young woman, apparently quite poor, and has no parents living, as I hear her deep and frequent sighs from the adjoining room I can only pity her and be grateful for all the blessings that surround me. Oh! how many, many such widows this war will make, nay, has already made; scarcely a family but has lost one member.

        Willie has not been very well today and yesterday, Saturday he took a ride of thirty miles after some oxen, and again Monday, since then, he has been very tired.

        Mrs. Young has a baby boy, born today.

Tuesday, Oct. 28th/62--

        Oh! how cold it has been, I shiver to think of it, Saturday night my flowers froze in my room, and I could not keep warm in bed, though

I had a quantity of cover. Sunday it was still cold, and froze again that night. Monday we could not have school on account of the weather, today it is quite pleasant, but is still cold.

        I spent Saturday with the Misses Compton, passed a very pleasant day, in the evening Col. Gibson, from Mallison Parish, who has been up at the salt works making salt, came in, he is a very pleasant gentleman indeed. Mrs. Dwight moved into her new room yesterday, it is all ceiled and therefore more comfortable than the other, though she cannot yet have a fire, for the chimney is not quite finished; I have not been able to have a fire in my room yet on that account. They are building the brickkiln now, and I hope the chimneys will be finished before we have any more such cold weather.

        My poor little Valeria had some of her leaves frozen the other night, but one side is still green and untouched; I could not bear for it to die, it's name endears it to me.

        We have not heard from Father since he left, the two weeks past seem a long time, and I long for the next two to be past. We have heard of a victory gained by Bragg over Buell in Kentucky, the battle is said to have taken place some weeks ago, but we have not yet heard any particulars of it. Carrie Young came over here yesterday evening, she looks quite thin.

        Mr. Drake called here this morning, has been to Texas, he was looking very well.

Tuesday, Nov. 4th--

        A week ago today was Willie's twenty first birthday, he is now a man, my dearest brother, the companion of my childhood is a man. How strange it seems, I cannot think of his otherwise than as he has always

been to me, and yet his life of manhood is actually begun, how may a few years change him! I look with wonder on estranged families where sisters and brothers meet without recognizing each other, and it seems as if they never could have been children together, it seems to me as if I could never feel so to Willie. May God in mercy grant that he may never give no reason.

        Julia Compton and her sister Maggie spent yesterday with me, the day passed very pleasantly.

        We have a poor, sick soldier here, he came Monday, has two brothers with him; the poor man was not well when he left home, and has been in the hospital three months. He is a perfect skeleton, and could not walk up stairs, but is anxious to get home and would have started today, but it is threatening rain, and Mother thought he had better not go. They are of the poorer class of people, but are well clothed in complete suite of homespun, the two well ones have very heavy, dull intellects, they seem to be good people, but it is almost impossible to get them to say anything but yes and no. Mother says they are like all of the good country people are, very shy, especially among strangers.

        Oh how the wind blows, I think it will rain, I hope so, for the dust is suffocating and the turnirps need rain very much. What changes have taken place outdoors since a few days, the oaks are all brown, and the leaves of many trees are already falling, such a frost as we had in October is seldom seen here so early. But though the oaks are seared some of the other trees still preserve their bright red and yellow leaves and enliven the landscape.

        It is so dark now that I must stop writing.

Friday, Nov, 7th--

        Two of those men I mentioned are gone, but one, not the very sick one, is here still, he was taken sick the night before his brothers left, the doctor thinks he has typhoid fever, his name is George Woodard. It appears that he left his company without a furlough only to be absent one day, today an officer of his company came after him, but went away again finding that he was sick, he is going to send the sick man's brother to wait upon him.

        The officer who came today amused us all a great deal by his conversation, he said at dinner, speaking of camp fare "I used to think it was mighty hard living it I could not have just what I wanted, but now I would walk half a mile for that potatoe" then seeing us smile incredulously be continued "Yes, I would, and so would any of the boys if they tuk a notion for it". Poor soldiers! I am sorry for them. Oh! when will we have peace. We have heard nothing from Father since he left, though it is now more than three weeks, as the time for his coming draws nearer, I become more and more impatient to see him.

Tuesday, Nov. 11th

        Saturday morning we were very agreeably surprised by a visit from Mrs. Bennett and her daughter, they had been at Monroe and were going home that evening, so that they could not stay and dine with us. The young ladies are coming down soon, and promised to spend some time with me. We had just sat down to dinner when Emmeline came in to say that there was a carriage at the door, with what looked like a sick soldier in it. Mother told Willie to go and see, and tell him we had a sick man here and could take no one, after some minutes of impatience on our part we found that it was Mr. Murrah with two other gentlemen, we have

but a slight acquaintance with.Mr. Murrah as our only intercourse with him was one morning when Father invited him to breakfast with us, but he was then so easy and agreeable in conversation that we were all favourably impressed, with him, and were glad to have his company to dinner, the other two gentlemen were refugees from New Orleans, one had been away some time but was obliged to leave his family there as he could not get a passport for them to come away. The other gentleman had left New Orleans but a few days before, and gave us an interesting account of the proceedings there; he says one must depend upon Butler's caprice about getting a passport, but that generally one can be bought for five hundred dollars, though he has known a thousand to be given. He says those persons who take the oath are not allowed to leave the city except to go to the United States. He said that those negroe regiments the Yankees have are more trouble than use to them, they have to watch them closely to prevent their running back to their masters.

        This soldier is still sick here, the doctor came this morning, pronounces his disease camp fever, says he will probably recover soon. The soldier's brother came and spent the day and night with him Saturday, but his regiment was ordered off and he could not stay.